THE

SCIENCE
OF

THE

EMOTIONS

BY

BHAGAVAN
AUTHOR
OF

D"S,
The Science

of Peace.

SECOND

EDITION.

REVISED

AND

ENLARGED.

London

and

Benares

Theosophical

Publishing
1908.

Society

First

Edftion,
1900.

Thompson
14

"

Co.,

Minerva

"

Press,

Broadway,

Mad

1908.

INSCRIBED

TO

ANNIE

BESANT,

BY

WHOSE

WISH

AND

UNDER

WHOSE

GUIDANCE

THIS

WORK

WAS

WRITTEN.

Learn most

to

look

intelligently
your and
own

into

the

hearts

of

men.

Regard
the
stantly con-

earnestly
changing

heart.
. . .

Regard
which surrounds
and

moving
hearts

life of

you, you
you

for to

it

is

formed

by
their

the

men

as

learn will

understand

constitution to read the

and

meaning,
word of

by
en

degrees
the Path.

be

able

larger

life.
"

Light

"

He

that he
"

seeth hateth

all

things
more."

in

the

Self,

and

the

Self

in

all

ihings

no

Isha

Upani"hat.

CONTENTS.
PAGE.

FOREWORD.
...

1
"

8-

CHAPTER

I."

PRELIMINARY

REMARKS

ON

THE

ANALYSIS

AND

THE

CLASSIFICATION

OF

THE

EMOTIONS

The

view

that

such The
"

analysis possibility
nature

and

classification
and

are

impossible
use

the

need sketch-

and

of

such"

The

of method"

the

present

Its

introspective
from the

Psycho-physical
standpoint.
...9
"

parallelism,

empirical

14.-

CHAPTER

II.
"

THE

FACTORS

OF

EMOTION

The

Self"

The

Not-Self"

Pleasure

and and

Pain-

Attraction

and

Kepulsion
of this

or

Love

Hate
"

Irreducibility

pair

into

one.

...15"20.

CHAPTER

III."

THE

ESSENTIAL

NATURE Eastern
"

OF

EMOTION

Sub-divisions views"
1

of

mind desire

and action" of action Pain"

Western
.The

Cognition,
'

and
nature

mentality

or

psychic
Pleasure of two Love scheme.

also
"

Feelings

Proper,
definition

and Emotion"

nary Prelimi-

Metaphysical
forms of Their
"

problems
"

The

primary
and

Desirein 30.
"

Emotion,
a

viz..

Hate

place

psychological

...21

11

CONTENTS.

PAGE.
CHAPTER

IV."

-THE EMOTIONS

DEFINITION
AND THEIR

OF

EMOTION ELEMENTS

AND
:

THE

PRINCIPAL
Facts

involved

in

Emotion

"

Further

definition

of

Emotion"

Metaphysical
of Emotion
or

problems"
"

cal Etymologithree main

"

meaning sub-divisions, Metaphysical superiority,

three of main

The

form?,

types of
"

Attraction

problems

The

meaning inferiority
"

of The

equality,
types
The and the of

and
"

Repulsion
evolution ultimate

Final Emotion

definition
"

Emotion" form

of

The

final

reason

of

psycho...31
"

physical parallelism.
CHAPTER EMOTIONS
The V."
:

46.

THE

SUB-DIVISIONS

OF

THE

PRINCIPAL

meaning grades" Respect,

power
"

of

Love,

and

its

Sub-divisions
Love

or

Politeness, Friendship,
Reverence, Worship
"

Proper

"

Worship" meaning Pity

of
"

Equalising
of self-surrender

of

The

Kindness, Divergence

Tenderness,
of forms

Convergence
and
Hate

and

Love
"

Hate and Wrath

"

Metaphysical
Sub-divisions"

Considerations

its
"

Rudeness, Fear,
"

Anger,

Apprehension, Scorn,
names.

Horror"Superciliousness,
and

Disdain

Old

current

Samskrt

...47"63.

"

CHAPTER

VI."

CERTAIN
based
on

POSSIBLE

OBJECTIONS
death"

Objection
the death
of

physical

Solution,
Instances

by
of

Nature

of Love two
or

Consciousness"

for

by

Hate, and
cases"

precise meaning Infrequency

of mixed it of

these for

in

such

death

love,
Cases

and of

frequency
death for

by

Hateand

Causes"

Love

CONTENTS.

Ill

PAGE. Hate
"

Terms

of
"

Emotion

in reference
and

to inanimate ments Sentias

objects
as

Intellectual
"

Esthetic of Karma

Emotion of

The

bonds

the

thread

consciousness.

...Gl

"

77.

CHAPTER

VII."

EMOTIONS
OF THE

AND

CHARACTER,
WITH

OR

THE

CORRESPONDENCE
AND

EMOTIONS

VIRTUES

VICES Definition

of
"

Virtue

and

Vice"

Illustration
of

in

support
and

Tentative

classification

Virtues ..,78"82.

Vices"

Metaphysical
COMPLEX

questions.
:

CHAPTER

VIII.

"

EMOTIONS Emotions"

Complex

or

Compound Dignity
and

Examples
"

"

Majesty
"

"

Self-Control
and and
"

Heroism Trust

Courage"
Distrust

Diffidence
"

Shyness"
"

and
"

Faith
"

Suspicion Justice

Devotion and dence" Pruof

Loyalty

"

Awe

Rancor Lust Its human of

"
"

Jealousy" physical
of
on

The
"

mystery
Sex Its
"

love
Sex

"

explanation
evolutionhuman

nation Explabearing

in

the
"

problems
Meanness
"

life
"

"

Malice Insolence
"

"

Slyness
"

Extravagance
"

Craftiness
"

Admiration

Wonder desires"

osity Curi-

Surprise"
"

Desiring
and

Sublimity
"

"

Disgust

Loathing
The
"

Abhorrence Other

Greed theories

"

Tantalisation"

Beautiful"

"

Vanity

"

Shame

Laughter"Smiles
"

and

Tears

"

Irreverence" and

Self-pity
Cheerfulness"

Remorse" Tables.

Grief

"

Worry
CHAPTER The IX.

...83"

M8d.

"

THE

CORRESPONDENCE law The

OF

EMOTIONS tions Illustraand and How

General
"

"

special
considerations
"

laws

"

Metaphysical

chological psy"

explanations

Why

-iv

CONTENTS.

PAGE. Material Tables.

reasons
"

Extraordinary

JTvas

"

...149"158.

"CHAPTER

X.

"

EMOTION and

IN

ART

(a) Poetry

Literature
of

"

Their
"

essential
s a
"

ture"Definition na-

Poetry

An

inter-

blending
tone

of

cognitive,
The
or

emotional of

and

pleasurein"Ornaments thereThe

elements"

element

unreality
of

Figures

Speech"

Object
(b)
The

of

Poetry.

Nature

of
of the

Pleasure

ai

Pain of the

"

Pleasure,
self"

the
a

feeling

Expansion
it" As
"

Pain,
physical Meta-

Contraction

of

physical
Genesis of of

facts"

explanations
mutual Self
"

triplets by
between

superimposition
Not-Self"
and

qualities pleasures
of all
and

and

Morbid limitations selfishness

and

pains
"

Relativity

statements unselfishness

Swing
and
"

between of

balance
two

justice or

constant

adjustment
to

The

classes of

of emotions

corresponding

the

two

classes

Jivas.
Object of
Literature
:"

(c)

The

Essential

Dual
The

mental
form and of of

pictures Poetry
"

accompanying
The

desire"

significance
in terms

of Literature, of Emotion

the

World-Process,
types
of

"Various

literature.

"(d) Illustrations

-."

The

nine
or

principal
sentiments The The in

interests,
of

relishes, tastes, unctions,

An
"

ry" poet-

objection"
Cruel
of and

The

answer"

Fearful
Pathetic

The

Disgusting"

"

Danger

over-indulgence Comparative

imaginary
of Tra-

-Benevolence"

absence

CONTENTS.

PAGE.

gedy

from

Samskrt
of of the
Love

Imaginative
rasas

Literature
the

"

Classification main Emotions

under Hate.

two

and

(e) The

Other

Arts in

"

The
"

sensuons

element of art's

dominant pre-

them

Admixture of
'art

Emotional
sake'
"

elements"

Dangers
to

for

servience Sub159"193.
..

distant

ends.

CHAPTER
IN

XI."

THE

IMPORTANCE LIFE
AND

AND THE

PLACE

OF OF

TION EMOITS

HUMAN
:

SOURCE

POWER All

life,as
in

all
one

literature, aspect"
of

an

unfolding
Equality
"

of all

tion, Emo-

The

of

Jivas,
of

despite

extremes

variation
"

The

working
and

imagination

in

Emotion results of Good

Emotion

Sense"

Objects"Evil
Transformation vice
new versa.
"

of into

false
Evil

sentiments Emotions

and of

The

distant
a

future combination

development
of

senses, and

through

physical
...194"202.

ennui

inward-turned

high sentiment.
APPLICATION
:

CHAPTER SCIENCE

XII."
OF

THE
THE

HIGH EMOTIONS

OF

THE

(a) To
the
v a

whom proper i
ra

the

Science of

is addressed it
"

"

Who

are

students
a
"

Those

touched of
"

by
that The all

g y

The time
"

inevitable The

arising

mood ends

in its due of life

"
"

world-scheme

Manu's Code
"

all-comprehensive
of

and
"

satisfying

Life

"

and

laws

natory Explaof
on

triplets
scheme Path of not

Full

understanding

the the

possible till the

Jiva

sets

foot

Renunciation"
and for cultivation such

Deliberate,
of Love
"

open-eyed
and

choice
necessary

possible
meaning
of

only

The

deli-

vi

CONTENTS.

PAGE.
berateness and counsel
even

and

free-will"
of

Metaphysical
counsel" be addressed

cance signifithe
to
on

justification
this
who

Why

of those of

Science
are

may not
"

all,
the

yet
The

definitely
need and for the

Path
v a

Renunciation
g
y
a
"

cultivating
answer
"

An

objection
on

The the The

results counsel-

in

and The

the

outer of

life,of following
the

first half

world-cycle

"

second

half.

(6)
In

Human
terms

Life
of

:"

The
:

growth

of

individuality.
"

Self

(i) Consciousness,

(ii) Self"

Ccnsciousness;
terms etheric the subtle of Not-Self:

(iii)All-Self-Consciousness
(i) The
sthula
and

In

physical

body

(and
;

double, body

pranamaya)

(ii)
tral, as-

(sukshma,
karana,
or

Hriga, manomaya,

mental,

vijnanamaya,
mah~karnna,
Certain ideal
ones

causal,
etc"

etc.); (iii) buddhic meaning

of

The

individuality"
trinities" Final

fundamental to be
the

triplets and
highest

possible,

intermediate

being

plicit. im-

(c)

How

Human

Life
Love"

is

helped

by

this

Science

"

Deliberate
"

Constant of

self- watchfulness evil in

and

Avoiding

provocation
of

promoting
ance AvoidAnd motion ProOne-

evocation of

good

emotions And

others" talk"
"

much

laughter"
reveries mutual and and trust

much

objectless
of

imaginations
and

harmony"

pointed
Moksha.

Yoga

Final

Unification,

Union,
...203"246.

LAST

WORDS.

...247"248.

FOREWORD.

f%

ft

q"

fa

cf

Tern

fqar

What
to

hast

thou
with shalt

to

do ? how

with

riches shall
wives

what
bestand

hast

thou

do

kin

thee,
hidden

son

! that in the

surely
within

die the

Seek heart.

the

A
Where

n
,

cave

are

gone Such addressed

thy

father,
was

and the

the

fathers

of still
Indian

thy
more

father

"

teaching,
an

ancient,
father
to to his

by
Indian

ancient

an

ancient Shuka
"

son

addressed
"

by
to

Vyasa
greater

son

Shuka

who

grew
And the in

be

even

than

his

great
of

father.

such search olden

used after India.

to

be

the

beginning
the truth

philosophy,
life
and

Truth,

of

death,

Mahabharata,

Shantiparva,

cccxxiii.

72.

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

He

in the

whom

hath

arisen the hath of

sense

of he

difference
in his whom shall Vishhim
to

between desire

Passing

and

Eternal,
died wisdom.
away,
"

for
be

the the

fleeting
great

surely
vamitra Vasishtha

gain

So

assured for the

From

Rama

when

leading
in the

teachings

embodied

Mahdof
the

Rdmdyana.
1

vairagya
I.

*, the
work is

ceasing
also called

Yoga-Vasi$htha,
or

xi-2. Great

The

Maha-Ramayana
2

the i
r a

Ramayana. great importance

in the
to its in

This

word,

g y a, is of the

Samof the

skrt

philosophy.
when

Like it

periodic crises
anew

life

physical body,
this inner
and

adjusts itself

environments,
the life of the

mood

marks

the it
renews

critical

turning-point
anew

in the

Jiva, when
alters and

adjusts itself
its outlook
word
"

to

world-process
is
'

upon

it.

There
'

not

yet

any
*

adequate
world is

English hollow,'

for

it.

Pessimism,

cynicism,'
'

the

life is not
l

worth
'

living,'

there
'

is

nothing
'

good,' etc.,

and

aloofness,'
are
a
,

detachment,'
of its first and

ness,' weari-

indifference,' etc.,
s a

shades

second,
add the the real

or

ja

and

stages

or

forms

"

//we
for

very

important

element

of

unremitting
and mood here
;

search the real More The

explanation

of the of the For of often final

world-process
truth last

for

significance
on

of, and
be

element in i.
one so

in, the chapter

itself. also in
see

it

will

found
ch.
In
'

Science

of

Peace,
I. the soul

illustrative its later

description
it appears

Yoga
as
'

tha, Vasish-

forms of

the

night
In

of

spoken
or

by

Christian

mystics.
it life

its

perfectionand
between the Self

sattvika
and

form,

when

distinguishes
and

individualised

separative
of

the

versal Uni-

(viveka-khyatih
also

Yoga)

it is the

highest

knowledge

(Yoga

Sutra

and

Vydsa-Bhdshya,

i. 15, 16)

FOREWORD.

"

desire"
sees

from that all

viveka,

the
of

discrimination
are

which
and

objects
without
that

desire

limited these
the b
o

fleeting,and, therefore, painful"

but
the from

from

alone
d h is a,

these

fail,proceeds
grasps
that

knowledge
not ancient

which

not

limited,
Thus

fleeting,and, therefore, beyond

pain.
in the

philosophy
Jlva, the
constant

took
or

its

rise

relation

of the
those

separated
action

individualised of its life, Pleasure

and aim and

self, to
the
two

two

companions
"

sole

guides
and

of all its

Pain,
Gladness

Joy

Sorrow,
Sadness. of

Happiness
It set
a

Misery,
before
that

and aim

distinct
"

itself,the
master

relieving pain

that and

pain,

pain, which,

of doubt,
while it all

uncertainty,

ness, hopelessvery
the roots

lasts, poisons the

other

of of
the

and life,

throws

pains,

even

pains
into
to

positive material
shade.
cause

loss and

physical torture, straight from

to and
1

And

it

proceeded
thence

pain

the

of

pain,
it has

and

the

remedy.
remain
ever

That for ever, to

philosophy
but meet

remains
to be

will

true
new

modelled of the

into
ever

forms
races

the

needs

changing
of

of

humanity.
more

The

advanced

races

and march

classes of

the

present humanity
and expresses itself
as

have,

in

the

evolution,

renunciation,
devotion of da
nt

self-denial,self-sacrifice,
and service. Thus

universal
it is the and
1

love, compassion, alpha

last of
and

indeed
word

the

omega
V
e

philosophy,
a
,

the

first

the

wisdom,

(Bhagavad-Gtta, ii,15.

ii.59).

Sankhya

Karika,

1, and

Yoga-Bha"hya,

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

come

to the

stage where

'Intelligence'
the

(according

to

theosophical literature,
characteristic
p
a

fifth of
the

principle, the

distinguishing
fifth race, the

Aryans,
is

the
its

ii c

ja

h)

attaining
its proper

highest development.

In

order

to reach in the

perfection,2 exaggerated
immediate

it

has

become its that to

beginning
The in

beyond
result
a means

due
as

proportion.
itself of

is

even

-being
that

reality only
aspect
Emotion
thrown

the

service the

other
Desire-

of
"

the
has

nature taken into the up

of

Jiva, viz., position

of

the

end so, in

and all

emotion
of

the

background,
modern
are

departments
races

life of those
the
means

advanced

and

classes,
and

overpowering
the
and to

the occupy
than A

ends,
a

loom

far share
in to

larger
of

in

mind,

and

far
which

larger

time

attention,
subserve.

that

they
is used
a

reality seek
eat of
an ounce

ton

of
record

plate
of
to

of
has

food
more

the time

piece
than
more

business

given
;

it is be

the

performance
and

of

that,

business

there
to

supervision
and

inspection
; more

than

work

supervised
;
more

inspected
newspapers

writing
1

than

reading

than

Amara-ko"ha,

II. vii. 1.

J. S.

Mill,
one

Charles
sense,

Darwin,
of what

Herbert is meant

Spencer,
by
this.

are

illustrations, in
in their

See

autobiographies,
of emotional
sense

their

confessions the
to

of, and

regrets at,

their lack
and the

enjoyment,
of

atrophy

of that

faculty,
of

consequent
intellectual

want,

due minds.

over-cultivation

only

aspect of their

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

philosophy
that
the
x

is not

Truth,
has

but

the

pursuit
interest

of Truth
than

latter

far

greater

the

former. Such certain

and

are

the

inevitable onward
be in

consequences, process of since

man.

at

stage, of the
need
not

evolution

they

regretted,
the

they

have

their

proper

place

story
the

of

Without
remain

passing wanting
But immersed That

through
in
a

them,
necessary

Jiva

would

very

experience.
and not

it must in

pass
those

through them,
quagmires.

remain

intelligence, developing
even

and

expanding,
reach into the
fection per-

should,

through
and

exaggeration,
not

in

wisdom,
of
and

descend
it has to

deep
selfbut

imperfection intelligence,

cunning,
not

become

only
it has and to

self-intelligence,
understand all
its

All-Self-intelligence;
true

own

nature,
know how
or

in man,

one

Jiva
what he is

in

Jlvas.
and
"

To
and

is and the most

whence noblest

whither
whether

and not

why,
is
man.

and

noblest

the

urgently
in this

neededsense

qualification of

Philosophy
Hamilton's
as

is

1.

See

Sir

William i. It is

Lectures should but

an

on

Metaphysics,
object
of the of in

vol. I., Lee.

science health. of And

if not

we

say

the

medicine

is

health,
this has

only
element

the

pursuit
of truth

yet
have may

that all be to
a

even

it,

as

indeed

opinions
realised
new

whatsoever when and

we

ever

entertained the fact

by
of

any

mind,

consider

Jlvas returning
m o

systems previous

cycles

after

having

attained

in

ones.

FOREWORD.

the been been

very thus

highest regarded
in

of

sciences,
in West the

and

has

always
it has
reasons

East.

And
but the

pursued
as

the

too,
there

which,
of Truth

just said,
find
in than

have

very
in

often
the

made

philosophers

greater Truth,

interest
have

pursuit
attention and the the
one

confined
the
senses on

largely to
intellect"

the
the

psychology
means

of

of
the
on

cognition"
of

hand,

and

to

discussion the

ethics

"

the

principles
That

of action"
is

other.
or

which motive and

directly
both
the

indirectly

the and

energising
the the d
v

of

motor-organs
the
*l

senses

intellect, viz.)
of man,
has his

Desire-nature,
"t

Emotion-nature,
e
s

ISWf,
received
has

m
,

love-hate,
what and it has true in

not

proper
not

attention, and
fruitful
of the of

received

been

good

results.

Further,
the

because

initial

defect

selecting
two

starting-point
of
so

of

investigation, the
to which

other

branches been

sophy, philomuch
to

there

have also

given

time their

and true Not

labor, have
roots.

remained

untraced

till the
and of

springs

of
not

Pleasure till
the the moods heart

and is

Pain

are

reached

plumbed,
search

there

earnest and till

are as as

sympathy
the
mere

between
and

questioner
science,
of
is not

teacher,

the

student

superficial and
away,
as

cynical
human

asking pierced
such

cast

not that

till the of
Shuka

deeply

by vairagya

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

that

which

underlies
his

the

ancient
-not until

counsel
then

given
can

to

him

by
waters well

father of
within true

Vyasa"

the

pure

knowledge
that heart and

and

deep
flow

tion consolaforth
stream.

up

ever

after

in

constant,
thus

sure,

and

never-failing
with

For

students

touched
circumstance

vairagya,
belonging
intellectual to

and

yet

by

necessity by
present
of
the the

of

and

dominated

prevailingly
this booklet of

nature

of

the

races,

is

written

it

treats

Desire-nature
far

man,

his

Emotions,
books
on

in

the

way,

as

as

may

be,

of
and

the

usual

the

science
students

of

psychology,
on

attempts
of deals
the

to

lead

those

from

the

Science

Emotions
the

to roots whole

that

highest
of

science

which the
the ultimate

with

very of the

life,

with

principles
of

world-process,
the little book

Science

Peace.

May
under

serve

its

appointed
who

purpose,
are

the

blessings
and

of

those

the the

Guardians
servants

the

prayers

of

those

who

are

of

Humanity.

CHAPTER

I.

PRELIMINARY

REMARKS

ON

THE

ANALYSIS

AND

THE

CLASSIFICATION

OF

THE

EMOTIONS,

The

latest

result the be

of

the

discussions of
the Emotion

in Emotions is

the

West

on

subject
that each that

seems

"that6suchW
analysis
and neat classiion are

to sui

something
connection is to not

generis,

an

organic
and Emotion to

between

Emotion that it is

impossible,

traceable,
any
one

vain into

try
terms and

reduce
of

Emotion

any

other,

and

that

genuine,
of

unarbitrary,
these
mental

ficial inarti-

classification
is

phenomena

impossible.1
1

See

Sully,

The

Human the
446

Mind, Emotions,
(1900)
vol.
;

vol.11., Chap.
and

p.

86

(1892);
;

Ribot,
Michael The
various

The

Psychology
Psychology,

of

x.

(1897)

Maher,
Principles
schemes

p.

William

James,
For

of
of

Psychology,

II.,

448 The

(1901).
Human the
the

classification, J.,
and

see

Sully,
Emotions

Mind, Will,
real

II.,

Appendix
B.

Bain,

The

and

dix Appendifficulty
that criptions des-

James
he says

undoubtedly

lays
that amounts distinct all
the

his

finger
writing
to

on

when he has

(Ibid)
across

on

the

subject
lists and

come

only

tiresome

of

emotions

as

individual

psychic

entities

10

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

It
a

seems

to

some

that

this

result

is not

final, that
is

true that

classification
an

of

the

Emotions
and
a

possible,,
simple
on

and

organic
of

connection the

ciple genetic printhe hints the

of evolution
are

complex

from

traceable
are

amongst
to be

them. in

Valuable

subject
on

found of

Vatsyayana's Bhdshya
T

the

Nyaya-Sutra
in the works and works

Gautama,
of the

in

the
Indian and the

BhagavadSchools

Gita,*
of
in

other

philosophy,
the
various

of
of

medicine,3 Sahitya,
bulk
with

notably
science in

of

poetry
krt

and

rhetoric,

which

largely
Bharata's

Sams-

literature, beginning

Natya-

Shastra.
without when of
he

any

luminous

deductive his
own

or

generative
of the

principle.

But

propounds
and him. says On

view to
we

physiological origin'
a

emotions

it amounts that view

such have of
'

principle,

one

fails

to follow of
'

lists and

descriptions
'"that On the

physiological
Wherein

entities

'instead and in which

psychological

is all. older

is the

organic

genetic principle?
life in caused turn certain

view,
known

certain
as

situations

mental
or were

states,

emotions,
certain from

caused,
these

accompanied
states

by,
apart

bodily changes
each

; and

mental

stood

other,
situations

each in

being
life

sui generis.
certain
or

Under

James'

view,
which

certain
are,

cause

bodily changes
certain

(or

are

accompanied

by,

cause)
these

(mental) states
changes
stand How
are

called

emotions each
to

(p. 449)

; and

bodily
each

apart

from

other,
each

are

sui

generis,

of them.
?

they

related

other

cally genealogi-

I. i. 2
xvi.

and

IV.

i. 3,

"c.

2 8

E.g., Stisliruta, Sutra

sthana,

I.

PRELIMINARY

REMARKS.

11

An to
and
use

attempt
before
brief

is the

made student

here, therefore,
of
a

la?
very

philosophy
scheme

sketch

of
on

of

analysis^e
that

Emotions

based
can

the

assumption
fore, therewith
a

they

be

analysed and,
is done

classified view
to invite branch the Emotions

This scientifically. further discussion If

of this
a

portant vitally imscience

of could

psychology.
be and
ones

true art

of

discovered,

the

ously, of consci-

deliberately,
the

purposefully
and
become ultimate matter

cultivating
out

higher
and with

and the

better

weeding
a

the

lower
"

evil

would

possibility

what

beneficent
is at

consequences
more

to

humanity
and

present

for

poetical
than there

religious imagination
for
no

and

hope

perhaps
is

sober

matter-of-fact
that
even

expectation.
and

Yet,
of

doubt

the

theory

method benefit

education from
of

would,
such these
a

immediately,

greatly
In that

science.
it possibilities, is very

view
no

desirable

conclusion
more

declaring

the

impossibilityof
the
be Emotions

dealing
than to has
as

satisfactorilywith
been
done should

hitherto

allowed

pass

final. The any

present

sketch of

lays

no

claim

to

maturity
to

thought.

It the

is intend-

present

ed

propound
of
a

only
method

general
of

outlines with
more

possible
have
an

dealing

the
or

subject, which
less
to definitely

presented

themselves Defects
will

enquirer.

12

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

be

found
less

especially
common

in

the

use

of

the

names

of
in

the

Emotions,
of when the
a

inaccuracies
of

the

appraisement
are

true

values

them,
is used.

which But there

inevitable

foreign tongue
such

if, notwithstanding
should
abler and appear to will the be

shortcomings,
truth in

any

substantial take up

them,

hands

naturally
necessary

these

outlines,
tions, correc-

supply
and

amplifications,

details

of illustration. that has been

The could

method not but and

followed

is,

as

it

be

under

the But

circumstances,
this that is should

spective intronot

analytical.
to
mean

be

understood
the

anything

goes
written and and

against
here

fact

"

which Self and

are
'

lies behind and

all that

"that Purusha

Not-Self, Spirit Pratyagatma

that

Matter,
Mulaof
with is

Prakrti,

prakrti,
4

always
'

inseparable,
and vice

changes
What
one

Matter

always
of

accompany and
that
more

correspond
versa.

changes
meant is

Mind/

only this,

here

the

series
than

of
the

changes
other.
It

is considered

prominently
that

may

be
of

noted
the

here

James's

and

Lange's
Emotions

theories

physiological origin
one

of

represent
truth theories

the

exaggerated

extreme
as

of
the of

this

of

psycho-physical parallelism,
of the

older

wholly

emotional

origin
the

certain
win's Dar-

physiological changes
famous
work
on

represent
The

other.

Expression of the

Emotions

explains

some

of

the

physiological reasons

for

the

14

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

succession
the the may
one sense or

within

him
and
a

between
now

his

two
;
i

sides, now
and
one

preceding
is may in not

the

other
in
cause

what side
sponding corre-

which

change
to be other.2 the

the of the of

be
in

said

change
is
a

the

That

individual
in
a

one,

mind-body, theory body,

action

is the
;

element he is

truth

the

James-Lange
mind desire and and
no

that its

also

many,

is

refutation.
and

Cognition,
behavior
;

; thought, emotion and

have from
cannot

significance

indeed of
each

no

existence
other ; but

apart

and be

independently
melted down

they
any

wholly,

any

one

into

other.

The

Science

of Peace,

ch,

xv.

Ibid, ch. xi.

CHAPTER

II.

THE

FACTORS

OF

EMOTION.

(a)

Beginning
Ceding

then

with to

the the

simple,
more

and

pro-

thence
the

complex,
of
all sition, expo-

The

Self
as

is find

approved
the first and

method
most

we

as

elementary

factor It is

of

life"

the

SELF. to is call not the

no

mistake
It which

Self

the
to

most

tary elemenit into

factor.

possible
more

analyse

anything

is

simpler,
to
a

intelligible, being.
one

more

directly
towards mood
"

present
itself,
conscious
but in which

living
in

The

Self,

combines

ever-present
deliberate
same or

or

sub-conscious,
all the

otherwise,
modes

ever-present
it

the
"

three the
action.

(when
of

individualised)
desire and in the

grasps

world,
These
to the

viz.)
three
outer

those

cognition,

aspects
world.

are

distinguishable
the
be

reference
towards

But

mood

of

Self

itself

may

indifferently

styled

Self-consciousness
or

(Self-knowledge,

Self-cognition),
the
will to

Self-feeling
Self-assertion

(Self-desire,

live),
that
"

or

(Self-manifestation).

To

say

we

think

before

16

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

and

after,"

that

the

life of

the

self

is made to

up

of

memories what
than this

and

expectations,
it, what
and

is

only

describe rather
to say

accompanies
in the

is involved

with
;

Self
to

Self-consciousness
the

is not

analyse

Self

into

any
that

simpler
the Self

constituent is made up

elements of
it. any

; it is not

to show

elements
same
1

which
with A

do

not

already
ors endeavmay any

pre-suppose
to

It is the the

other

analyse
about
as

Self.

myriad
is not

doubts

cluster doubt
But
on

its

nature

; there

possible

to

its existence.
no use

it is

entering
That

into

further

discussion

this

point

here.
as

discussion

properly belongs
from
to

to It

Metaphysic
is

distinguished
present
purposes

Psychology.
say
that the

enough
is the

for

Self

indispensable

first basis

of life.

ST^ ^1% *fif%3

doubts,
am

3f 3*5"3[ I not."2 to

^r^%fcT
in

"None

or

am

(") Indispensable
is the
Not-Self.

Life

the

same

degree
other
is than

NOT-SELF,
When
the and

something
world acted
which
on as

Self.
and

cognised

desired

something
in this work and

As
a
a

general
S

rule,
when

the

word

self

'

is

spelt

with with
8

capital
small
s

it is used for the

for

the

Universal self
or

Self,

when
a

individual

JIva.
the the SharirakaBibliotheca

Bhamati,
of Series The may

commentary

by Vachaspati (page by
of in the The

on

Bha"hya
Indica

Shahkaracharya,
edition discussion
now

2,
the

in

issued

Asiatic

Society

of

Bengal).
involved

metaphysical
Science

questions
ch.
iv"

be

pursued

of Peace,

THE

FACTORS

OF

EMOTION.

17

different
the last

from
name

the
has

Self

has

been

named
to

the It

Not-Self,
cannot

been
even

given
as

it.

be be.

reduced

any
a

further,

the two the

Self

cannot

Life
and this next.

is

Relation factors
are

of which
the the

the

indispensable
Not-Self.
are

only

Self and
states

In with

Relation

appear

which

dealt

(c)

Equally

universally known
and

and

ed, recognisto
are

perhaps
into and

analyse
Pleasure proper,

equally impossible anything simpler,

the
are

Pain,
Self.

two the

Feelings
constant

which,

in of

alternation,
the

accompaniments
assume a

Most
Self such
a
"

psychologists
Indifference. third
state
as

third
seems

state to

of

the
to

Vatsyayna
mo
*

refer

ha"

by
l

etymology
x

meaning,
say
'

apparently,
least, though
retically, theo-

unconsciousness.'

To

the
a

practically,indifference
case

is also

fact, yet,
in
a

analysis will always

that
'

show

any

specific
mild the

indifference of

'

means or

only
of

very

degree
purposes to

either

Pleasure essay

Pain.

For

of this

it is not there

absolutely
is such
a

necessary
state

determine

whether

third

iNyaya-Bha"hya,
rSga and pleasure

IV. love but

same.

i. 3. He and the

ranks

moha

side not

by side with
with is

dvesha,
and

or

hate, and

directly

pain,
the

psychological
See also

significance
and

obviously nearly
Bha$hya

Yoga-Sutra

Vyasa-

thereon, i. 11. 2

18

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

or

not.1 of
was

It

is

enough
and

to Pain that to

be

sure

that

the

two

states It

Pleasure
said

exist. these two

"

just now

are

perhaps anything opening

at

equally simpler."
up this that
terms

impossible
This
was

analyse
in order to

into avoid

said
not

another

discussion
But it

immediately
be

relevant
in

stage.
a

may

mentioned
reduction to be

passing
into and
a

slight but
of
the

elucidative
appears

of these
;

Self

possible
to

statement
later to the on.2

thereof
The

may full

be

found

be

unavoidable

discussion,
Self.

however,

belongs

Metaphysic
The next

of the

(d)
Attraction

step

is that

with

Pleasure

goes

Attraction"

Liking;
The

with mood
its

Pain, Repulof the condition

causes

sion_Dislike.s

Self
in it

Repulsion,
andllate

towards
^e

its

attitude,
"^
tnat

Presence
is
nearer.

which

Pleasure
the

Desire, Attraction,
The

Liking, mood,
in The

wish

to

be

opposite
will
be

Schemes

of

psychological
ch.
xv,

triplets

found

Science

of Peace,

and

the

Pranava-vada

(to

be

shortly

published).
2

See

ch.

ix

(6) infra.

Yoga-Sutra, ii.7,8, and

to Samskrt

Bhagavad-Gtta"
see

iii. 34. For at the

further
end of

references Part

texts,
of An

the

collection

III, chapter
and Ethics The

vi.,

Elementary
The and and
are

Text-Book
Central Hindu

of Hindu
College,
Textof Annie

Religion
Benares).
Book

(published by
Parts and of this Ethics

3rd

of An
the

Advanced
2nd Part

of

Hindu A

Religion
in

Besant's for
a

Study

Consciousness of many

specially
details of

ed recommend-

fuller

development

the

subject

THE

FACTORS

OF

EMOTION.

19

towards

that

which

causes

Pain,
the in

is the

mood
more

of

Aversion,
distant.

Repulsion, Dislike,

wish
the

to be most

Generally speaking,
sense

hensive comprethat ever what;

or

of the
is

terms

used,

it is true

pleases
and
Pain the are, to

liked,

whatever

pains
of
desire

is

disliked

primary
on

consequences

Pleasure
to take

the

one

hand,
or, to
on

the the the

in, to
the to be

absorb, out,
to

embrace,
away,
the

other

hand,
This
r

to throw

push
or

repel,

object causing
desire
a

pleasure
be united

pain respectively.
an

with from

object
d

is
v e

Love,
s

to

separated
An from
one

it,Hate,
is made hate
now

attempt hate,
or or one

and

then

to

derive
the

love
to

from
the

love,

to

reduce
But

two

the

into

other.
case

the
same

attempt
with and all

does other

not

succeed.

The

is the

inveterate

pairs
and The

of

opposites, light
sin and

ness, darkand

pleasure death,
etc.

pain,
element
is that the Teach

merit,
truth

birth

of
reason one

behind
it is
a

the

effort, and

which is

why
of

tently persispair
has
to is
no

made,

such
and

inevitably dependent
significance
other;
and
a

upon

the

other

of

its such

own

without

reference

the

indefeasible

interdependence
The fact element that into the one,

implies
of
error

common

underlying unity.
it overlooks cannot

in is the

it is that

the

many into

many, many,

and

be the of

reduced abolition
all such

less
'

than

without of
course,

of both.
cases

The
the

archetype,'

is the

Absolute

the Itself,

Supreme

Self,

wherein

20

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Self

and

the

Not-Self unbreakable
with

co-exist

as

inseparable
of
those

oppoIt

sites in the is the desire,

the
same

relation

Negation.
of
at

such

tripletsas
to

cognition,
the end of

action, etc., referred

before,

previous chapter.
continuum
to be to

on And, finally,

realising the
the

partless
case

of the the
same

whole
with

world-process, everything
to

is

seen

; everything in

is

seen

imply always
of

and and

therefore

carry
In the

it,

everything

else

everywhere.1
be found the

such

interdependence why
endless love into

pairs may

reason, in

either

is

always

passing

into

other,

rotation, light into

lust
or

dark, pleasure into

pure into the

pain,
birth

hate,

the

impure,
the

into into

death, pursuit
the

into

renunciation,
back

physical

superphysical, and

again endlessly.

Yoga-BhSjhya,

ii. 22.

22

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

kinds of

rather

than

as

consequences
; and action it holds to

of
the

the

feelings

Pleasure

and volition

Pain and

distinction very

between

be

something
the other

definite.
The appears oriental
to

philosopher,
all these

on

hand,
of
are

regard

vrttayah
in western

(' ways
which

existing,'moods,

functions, psychoses),
Emotions classification of the

usually
as

called His

philosophy, phenomena J
n a na m
r

Desires.

of
;
a

consciousness

is I
c

into
c

(I) Cognition"
a

(2)

Desire"

h h

; and
"

(3)
Man

Action"

iy

"tratSIRlfcT, 5^fa"
and
It

3cT?f|

knows, desires,

endeavors,"
may
seem
4

acts.1 i.e.,
awkward at first
a

sight

to

say
In

that

action

'

is

mental the
two

function.
views western

order
neces-

The

men-

to

compare
to
'

it is
use

action.

sary word

accept
mind
or
J

the
as

of

the

covering
of the

the

three

fundamental
in

aspects

modes
'

self,as

being,,
to and

fact, equivalent
'

to

individualised
and

ness. consciousproper
(

The

exact

significance
to

use
'

be

severally assigned
1

the

words

mind

This

is the

Nyaya
or

phraseology.

In

the

Sahkhya-Yoga
and
k
r

prakasha
p
r a v r

prakhya,
words used

sthiti,

iy

or

1 1 i are

the

(e.g.,throughout
and it of

the i
c

Vyasah
c

Bhashya

in

Yoga)

for, jnana,kriya systems

are

h h goes of

respectively. In Indian
without

philosophy,

simply
means

saying
a

that

all three

possible only by
or

body,

material

organism,

gross

subtle,

physical

or

superphysical.

THE

ESSENTIAL

NATURE

OF

EMOTION.

23

consciousness

'

are

as
l

yet
'

matters

of

discussion.
as

But in

using
western

the

word

mind

generally
eastern
'

it is used

psychology,
'

the
4

psychologist
in the

substitutes

action
'

'

for desire
and

volition
'

fold threeTo him

division, and thought

of
is
a

for

'

emotion.'

further
emotion volition

complex
desire,
and

development industry
either
as or

cognition,
while
'

of
he

of the
as

action;
active the
'

would

regard
or

sub-division
'

of

cognition

thought,
or

cognitive
we

sub-division

of action

occupation.
is
a

When
mental action that
a

say

that
we

action, i.e., physical action,

mean
a

function,
is the

that

the of

inner

nature

of

essentially

function
is

consciousness,
which is is
no

living physical body expression

of

something
it may

part of consciousness,
an

indeed,

be

said,
as

itself
western

consciousness.
to say it is to that

Just

psychologist hesitates
mental,
sensory of the

cognition

is

unmistakably
means

though
organs

possible only
and in the

by
has

begin with,

for

object always
;

material desire in in
a

things
is

ultimate

analysis though
material to the

just as

to him

something body,

mental,
and

possible only objects, also,

Indian

material ultimate
action

for
; so

the

analysis
too is

philosopher
a

mental,
about

though
material

using

material in the the final

body

to

bring

changes

analysis.
between
East
as

Briefly, then,
and the the action is not

distinction in the

volition
in of

made

it is made is
one

West.

Prayatna,
of
the mind

endeavor,
with the

attributes

Naiyayika

24

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

philosopher,
But it is

as

is

volition
means

with
more

the than

occidental.

prayatna effort,
Those
to take not

volition
in actual who is
are

only
western the
or

in

imagination,

but

action. inclined

psychologists
that volition

view the

only

the

strongest desire,
at

resultant
that

of it

all

desires

any
into

particular moment,
action,
come

is desire to

ing pass-

very

close

the

Indian

view.

It

may

be

noted

that of
as

the the

Indian

three-fold
of
no

classification

phenomena
above of
takes

properf
or

consciousness
account and

stated
'

Pleasure

of the

Feelings

Pleasure
western

Pain,' them,

whereas

the

classification
reason

includes
this

though

vaguely.
from

The
the

for

may

partially

appear

Schopenhauer
'

uses

the view

word
seems

'

Will to be

'

in

the

sense

of
to

'Desire. find
as one

The in the

Indian west.

now

beginning times, mentions

to the
cona-

vogue among

G.

F.

Stout, in recent

other

views, that emotions

as

belong
to

tive

consciousness,

being
p.

tendencies
p.

do Hoff

something ding's views

Manual
seem

of Psychology,
to

63,

284, etseq.
; Outlines

tend

in

the The

same

direction

of Psychology,
agreed
at
a

chs.
an

iv and

vi.

scheme

of classification of

upon

by

international in Paris of

committee

psychologists

conference of 1900
;

held

during the
;

International

Congress
and

speaks
Conation Baldwin's

Cognition
and

Affection

(Feeling

Emotion)
:

Movement

(Volition,
and

Effort, Will)

See

Dictionary of Philosophy
Article
on

Psychology, Vol.

II.

{dub. 1902)

the

word

Psychology.

THE

ESSENTIAL

NATURE

OF

EMOTION,

25

discussion
to the But nature the
to

which

will

be
or

entered Pain.1
"

into

later

as

of Pleasure

following
convey
much

statement

though
at needed this

scarcely
stage
"

likely
may also
be in

meaning
rather
a

made the

as

being
of

here,
to

and full

hope
in

giving
with to be

clue later
l

the

explanation
That
4

connection appears

the that

discussion.
'

reason
'

Pleasure

and

Pain

are

degrees
of it.
use
'

of the
may

self, rather
be that
'

than

forms

or

aspects

It

said, by

somewhat ed connectthe such

stretching
with rather

the the

of

words,

they
bulk
'

are

measure,'
its
'

the form

of

self,

than and

with

'; and
life

as

they
and of

pervade

overhang
in the

all the

of the
or

self

its manifestation

three
action.

forms

aspects

cognition, desire, Perhaps explain

Emotions
how
came one

and

the

following
western
to

considerations
as

may
of

the

view

to

the

nature

prevail.
the Emotions two

Every
or

of

is either

able pleasurin

painful.

The

aspects
of Emotion
or

of Emotion
as

this and not

general
of

fact, viz.,
as

Emotion,
are

Emotion
or

pleasurable
been

painful,
in

usually
the
1

carefully
has not

discriminated

ordinary

and life, to

attention distinction
ix.

directed sufficiently
them.
out
in

existing
James
Ward

between points

Nor,
the the them Pain. article word

Ch.

(b) infra.

on

Psychology,
is used and

(Encyclopedia
loosely for
many proper,

Britannica}

how

Feeling
Emotions

things, amongst
or

(a)

(b) Feelings

Pleasure

and

26

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

indeed,

does
or

there

appear

to

have

been
to

made
class the Even to and in the

any the
two this true

systematic
Emotions heads would
nature

successful
and and

attempt

exhaustively
of Pleasurable
have What

truly

under

Painful.1
a

probably
of Emotion. is that

given
is

clue

generally

broadly
arouse

observed

particular

situations
or

life

particular Emotions,
truth

Pleasurable
is that to
or

Painful.
Emotions
a

The
are

here either

the

Preliminary
Definition of Emotion.

desires
...

perpetuate
to escape

situation
of
,
..

"

pleasurable,
the

out

it if

.r

painful ; and
the desire
or

prospective

fulfilment

of and

the

defeat

thereof, in expectation
foretaste
and

imagination, gives
Pleasure
ness or or

the

of the
the

ing correspond-

Pain,

makes
the and
or a

pleasurablemood. back The

painfulness
thus of

of

total looks

Emotion

begins

in,

to,
looks

feeling
forward
Pain.

positive

Pleasure

Pain,

and
Pleasure

to, and
These

ends

in,

possible
are,

or

various in
a

elements

however,
so

blended

together
unless

ordinary
distinction escapes

consciousness
is

closely that,
looked

deliberately
and

for,
B.

it

easily
An
are

notice,

each

E.

Titchener,
there and

Outline two kinds

of Psychology, (1902\ch.
or

ix.
:

p.

231,

says

classes

"

of

Emotion
he

the

pleasurable
other
"

the of
can

unpleasurable."
and
as

But

thereafter

pursues

lines that ways final

thought
be which done

to

classification,
is to has indicate been

says
one

(p. 232)
or

All the
no

at present classification

two

of

in

tried...

...but with

result."

THE

ESSENTIAL

NATURE

OF

EMOTION-

27

Emotion
as

comes,

as

it has

come,

to

be

regarded

something
But it should

unanalysable
be noted

and

sui

generis.

closely and
of

carefully
the

that

the

Desire-Emotion

specialised by the
circumstances

immediately
particular
or

surrounding
situation
is
one

thing,
its

and

the

Pleasure
with

Pain

specialised
DesireThe
succeed and The Emotion

by

correspondence thing.
the

such

is another

later
in it

parts

of
more

book

may,
upon

perhaps,,
this

throwing plainer.
brief
two
came

light

point,

make

above

examination of the

of
nature

the

difference

between
and proper how

the
it

views to

of Emotion,
clue to the
;

arise, gives
of
the it and

the

classification
the Indian to

varieties becomes

of

Emotion

for

on

view

possible

and

permissible
Emotions. The

analyse

thereby classifyDesireof Desire

and

precise meanings
and of Action the
;

Cognition

how

the

one

consciousness
breaks up the
on

individual

self

into

problems.

these

forms
is and and

and between Pain

why

what

precise
the
;
one

relation
hand the
can

Desire
on

and

Pleasure

the

other and

how

two,
be such

(i) Desire,

(ii)

Pleasure to

Pain,
other

characterised
a manner as

with

reference

each in in
a

in

to avoid which

definition succeeds
is
an no

circle

which

precedes
or

and

the

first

instance,
and it is

whether

there
to trace

such

first instance,,

impossible

ultimate

precedence

28

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

and

succession,
"

as

in the

case

of the which
and the

seed
are

and not.

the

plant

these should

are

questions
find
treatment and

less, hopein the

but

solution of

Metaphysic
and

of the
and

Self

Not-Self,

Space,

Time,
For
our

Motion.1
purpose for let
our us assume as

present

the the

starting-point

study,
that
:

after that the

primary0 foregoing
sub-divi-

cursory

discussion,
and
sire

Emotwo

tions

are

Desires,
Desires with
;
an

Swipe'
Emotion,
and

elementary
to

(i)the
that
to

Desire
causes

unite

object
Desire
causes

H"JI

P1easure from
an

and

(") the
which

separate
Pain
;

object
and

in

other

words,
Love
may

Attraction and
seem

Repulsion,
or

Like

and of

Dislike,
names

Hate,
best.

any

other

pair

that

Many

of these ch.
xv.,

have and and

now

been

attempted

in

The

Science

of Peace,
mutual But

endless

sub-divisions
are

into

by triplets,
to

reflexion

re-reflexion peace left In

as over
are

referred derived

therein.

pleasure, pain and having

been

not for

systematically
in it may and the
a

there,

treatment

projected
be

sequel to that

work.

the

meanwhile,
desire of

stated arise the with

here, tentatively, that

in the

cognition,

action Self and

Jiva
so

out

of the

coming
arise

together
in it

Not-Self,
its

there
or

also

by

correspondence
'

objective side
or

material

body,
'

(i)an quality,

mobility, activity,'
or

occupation, intellect, and bulk,

on or

character, (ii)a
a (iii)
'

'

mentality, degree
be

or

substance,
or

'

.or

changing
These ways, will

and
"

humor,

temperament,
to correspond,

tone.
in various

found

examination,
and

with

Sat,
Bliss.

Chit,

2? nan

da.

Being,

Consciousness,

30

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

of

each

not-self,
other

each

atom

of other

Mulaprakrti,
not-self,
and

from
its

every

atom,
to maintain

every
such

endeavour
all costs and

separate

existence

at

by

all

means.

CHAPTER

IV.

THE

DEFINITION

OF

EMOTION

AND

THE

PRINCIPAL

EMOTIONS

AND

THEIR

ELEMENTS.

We

have

said Like

that and

Attraction

and
Love and

Repulsion
,

Dislike,
basic

Hate,

are

hwofved
in

^e

Primary"

Desire-Emotions.
of

Emotion.

rapid
in

recapitulation
these

the

facts and

ed involvin

may

be

useful

the
and idea

course

of

the addition

recapitulation,
will be made

an

important
the
in

necessary of the
nature

to

general
the

of

Emotion

outlined

preceding

chapter.
'

Attraction,'
That has in at

'

Like/

'

Love

'

implies

i.

contact,
some

association,
time been

with

another
to

object
result to

found
the

empirically question
or

pleasure. precedes
of

Though
the solution for

general
desire

as

which

other, here,

pleasure,
to

is

incapable
sufficient

there for
to

seems

be

ground that, being,

assuming,
ourselves

our

present
life of
a

purpose,

confining
the

single
the

human

first

experience

of

new-bora

32

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS,

infant desire

is

general,

vague,

undefined
for

craving, want,
that will this

for
up and

nourishment,
The
that

something
milk of is

keep
want,

its life. from the

mother's
moment want

supplies

positive,

definite
into
a

pleasure,
distinct

indefinite
a

specialised

desire,
appear

liking for
to
'

the

milk. to

Therefore say

it

does that
'

not

be

incorrect
a

generally

Attraction

implies

previously experienced

pleasure.
ii. It also

implies

that

there

is

memory

of this

past fact, and

iii. That
there is in

expectation
the

of
under

similar similar

pleasure

occurring

future

circumstances.
iv.

Lastly,
That

(a)
that

there

is in

consequence

desire union

for with

repeated

contact,
But

for that

association,

for

object.
While absolute

0) possible, an
* '

contact union here too

as

and

association
Where

are

is

impossible.
it is after between

union

(though
is

all

only

comparative)
and
It

possible,
the
desire

the
a

feeder

the floes

food,
not

remains
the

desire

only.
of
an

advance

into proper, towards

condition
is the

emotion
Further definition of Emotion.
one

which another
an

attitude

of

Jiva

Jtva, between
union is

whjch

two
an

Jivas

absolute

impossible, though possible, and

process. An
is

ever-closer

approach
in the

to it is-

being

always

made
a

world-

Emotion

is, thus,

desire

plus

the

EMOTIONS

AND

THEIR

ELEMENTS.

33

cognition
towards As

involved

in

the

attitude

of

one

Jiva

another.
to what the

real

truth union

is

of

the

apparently
feeder
and
m

complete

between there

^f PrYb
leras.

f""d
'

a3

t0

wliether

is any and

truth

the
as

distinction to
u

of animate

inanimate

how
a

subjects, Jivas, becoming

s
,

embodied

in

d h i

sheaths,

masses as

of
;

the

Not-Self,
and and

become

objects
Jiva-atom
both the there
or

to each

other in its

to how

why

each

carries
powers results
an

very

being
and

constitution

of attraction
the

repulsion, whereby
of
an

impossibility
separation
of
"

absolute
are

union

absolute the

these

questions
facts

for

Metaphysic

the

Jivatma.1
But the

enumerated
are

above
on

as

being implied
; and

in all Emotion it has in their to be

based if

that
are

Metaphysic
to be

mastered These

they
same

understood
in the

entirety.
that

facts, studied

light of
process k
1

Metaphysic, fully and

the

truly explain
a
l

the
m
-

of
,

growth

of

Individuality, of
the various

r a

step by step, through

bodies/

sheaths,' shariras,koshas,of theosophical

return
"

Vedanta

and
To

literature.

the

expected
and

pleasure pictured
of the

in

imagination

imagination

expectation represent
same

different aspects only slightly interblending with process"

i

mental the

the

desire, and
xiii.

See

The

Science

of Peace,

ch.

34

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

two

together
as

constituting stated, been

rather

special
taken
one

mental

mood,
as one

have,

before

generally

Emotion-feeling,
attention

than
more

Emotion-desire
up with and

having

been

taken
than
as are

fixed

by

the

pleasure- element
proper
are,

the

desire-element.

Feelings
Pleasure and

already

stated,

only
of

Pain,

which

special degrees

"self-cognition, consciousness.
The

selfself-feeling, self-realisation,

very

word

Emotion,
that in
was

on

the

other

hand,
at

indicates
^me

the

beginning, formed,
of the desire
t

the

gicalmeaning of
Emotion.
,-

tne

word
and the

the

desireand
more

element
action

idea
on

motion
were

consequent truly present

framed

prominently
the
men

and

before
and used
;

the

minds
word. towards

of

who
is
or

first
a

the

Emotion
an

only
away

form

of motion

motion

object,

from

it,in
word

the

mind,

is Emotion. b h It
a v
a
,

The
seems
4

current
to

Samskrt
a a

for

Emotion,

have

similar

significance. prolonged changing

from

implies

becoming,'
of

somewhat
or

intermediate
one

condition another. Let

us

passing
how

state

to

see

now

the

first of these

two

simple

primary
an mere

forms

of Emotion

(defined
as

as'

desire

plus
a

intellectual

cognition,
or

distinguished
this

from

sense-cognition
an

sensation),

movement

towards

object, Attraction,
and

Like,

Love,

rentiates diffe-

into
as

evolves

the

more

complex being.

forms,

between

human

being

and

human

EMOTIONS

AND

THEIR

ELEMENTS.

35

The

three

i.

Attraction"

plus the
is

consciousness self of the Love

of divUion?"
of

the

ecluality with

one's

Attrac-

attractive

object,

Affection, or

tion.

proper. ii.
Attraction to
"

plus
self

the of

consciousness
the attractive

of

the is

superiority
Reverence. iii.

one's

object,

Attraction" one's

plus

the

consciousness
attractive

of

the

inferiority to
Benevolence.
How

self of the

object, is

the

distinctions

of

equality, superiority, and

between
;

inferiority arise
Hetaphy'

self and Peace the

its of

self the of

Jiva

and

Jiva
is and

how up

the into

lerns.

Supreme
Pleasure

broken Pain Attraction

dual motion-

; how

in and

lessness

there the
or

appear

Repulsion

what
cause

true

meaning
a

of

Power,

Force, Ability to
attract
or

undergo
the

change,
One and
;

Ability to
the

to

repel,
side

is ; how

Many
a

arise

side

by

in the

Distinctionless
connected and
a

for

solution

of these

intimately

intensely absorbing
of which for
such not must here with

questions"
indeed solution
to.1 For

without

satisfactorysolution
is

final

satisfaction

possible"

Metaphysic
we are

proper

again
with

be

referred

dealing
and not

relations

between
But it

the

existing

origins.
this

seems

desirable,
i

and

possible also, at
ch.
x, xi.

The

Science

of Peace,

36

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

place
The
mean-

to make

an

effort
of

to

explain

what

the

meaning
the

is

these

cognitional
of

periority,
equality feriority.

elements,

consciousness
and

equality, play
and
structure

superiority,
sucn an

which inferiority,

important
the sole

part
of the
cause

in the

and

development

Emotions,
of their Love
or

which

are

indeed from
the

entiation differHate

homogeneity
of
A

of

into

the

heterogeneousness

numberless
will two the

kinds,
serve

shades, and
our

grades.
Given

physical analogy
between
moves

purpose-

attraction
that

nets magother
motion
; while

properly placed,
towards
would
the be

which

itself called would

But

without the
as more

itself

displaying
magnet
called both
be

powerful

other

clearly
two

the of
and in and

less

powerful.
move

if the each would

same

should,

them,
meet power.

towards

other
be

simultaneously
called between
two

half-way,
The
case

they
is

equal Jiva
far the

the

Jiva.
which ;.

Given
moves

attraction towards which

moves

between the other the and time

Jivas, that
so

first is

inferior

that
in

other
the

towards

itself
If

is first, two

that

space
move

superior.
other

the

should
then

towards
are

each

simultaneously,
in other

they
same
:

equal.
idea may
be

The
thus

expressed
for union tends
in to

words,

Love

is the

desire
ever

with

the

object

loved,
and unite

and, therefore,
to
one

bring
that

subject
may

object andj

level
one.
,

order fact

they
one

become

The

that

Jiva

38

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

The

answer

to

this

question
pleasure
in
the

embraces
are

two

main

considerations each and word sugar other,

not
; one ;

which, however,
(a]
A

connected

with fact the

is

an

empirical
sense

deducible
man

ordinary
pepper

of

finds
is
no

hot law
are

pleasant,
these

another facts
; the
one

there that

governing variously
in

except

persons

constituted
with

organism
kind
to

of

one

is

more

assonance

of

objects, that
one

of

another
have
we

with
one
can

another. kind

As

why
and

Jiva
another

should

of organism fall
back

another,

only
that

upon

the

general metaphysical
as

law

all

dividual Jivas,in-

well

as

must collectively,

pass in

through
endless

all

possible experiences,
Perfect

individually
for of the and be Absolute

time, collectivelyin simultaneity ;

the

so

only
be

can

Equilibrium
if
it may

tained. mainpirical em-

And,

pleasure

pain
that

are some

such

facts, then
persons

well
a

stituted so-con-

find

it

positive pleasure
on an a

to

see

the after
the

smile he
has

of

happiness
been

inferior's

face
in

helped,
Of mother
at

and

positive pain
be said

opposite

case.

course, that

it may wants stroke

that

if this is so,
her its

the smile

and
her

longs
face

for

baby

to

her

and
to

with

tiny fingers
this and

is inferior and
sense

the

baby.

And,

in

sense,

is so, truest

rightly, for democracy

of the word and
or

in the in is in

deepest
the

is inherent
no

very

Nature
essence

of the

Absolute,
to

Jiva

reality and
any

superior
for the

inferior of

than
the

other.

But

practical purposes

EMOTIONS

AND

THEIR

ELEMENTS.

39

relative

and and exist

successive,
inferior
with also

we as

have

differences

of

Superior
as

indefeasible
to the

facts, and
not

these

reference
material

multiplicity of
the
paratively com-

the Not-Self,

therefore
or

(and
or

mental
and

psychical
made

spiritual) wants
the
more

supplies
and of

are

ordinarily
who
over can

basis of

of the

distinctions.

He
power

give

material
ly, indirectas

things
is will and other divine

them, directlyor
the in

ordinarily
be further

called

superior.
chapter
to

(6) Jivas,

explained
and

viii, are
the
the
one

always
or
a

invariably belonging
of two and

either

the
a or are

only
a
s

two
a or

classes,

d
as

the

demoniac,

they

technically
class in

called

in

the

Bhagavad-Gfta,1
the

The is

which

the

One

Self,
very
to the the

Pratyagatma,
It may

predominant,
find
noted

by

their

constitution, helplessly,
be

giving
in

and

helping
that

pleasant.
will

be

passing
clearer

question

perhaps
subtler appear
the

become
and

when is

Metaphysic
It may

of
then

grosser
in

bodies

grasped.
of

that,
grosser

the
outer

exercise sheath
which

benevolence, diminished,
Self
in the
so

though
inner is for the

is
the

the

and the self As

subtler, with
time

jiva
that

identified, really expands,

not

grows the

only
actual

metaphorically
cash his

but

actually.
because

banker's

balance

diminishes

of loans
a

advanced,
sense

credit, his assets, grow.

that
never.

In

certain

it is true

absolutely
In most

ed disinterestcases,

benevolence
1

there
6 ; and the

is

at

xvi.

whole

chapter

generally.

40

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

the

present stage
for is

of of
and

evolution,

the

desire

for
or

turn, re-

reward
obvious

good

actions,
find
to which to

here

after, hereeven

unconcealed.
can no

But

when in the his

own

the

donor

himself
down

such he
can

desire

deepest depths

probe
a

consciousness,
his

either

pay

off

past
is to
as

debt
much

by
an

present

beneficent motive
as

action

(which
or

interested

the
in fact

other),
the

ceive re-

an even

adequate
because

repayment
of
there the is

future, still,
his

then,

of

being

separate
him such

individual,
a

necessarily hidden

in the

desire action

sub-consciously.1 Otherwise*
would
of the
a

beneficent

be

motiveless, causeless,
there
can never

and,
be krt
an

in

the

realm without

Relative,
As the

event

cause.

current
u

Samsall this
in the

proverb

says,

SRGTRShifF ^"RT^
bound

world,
bonds
as

i.e., all Jivas, are

of mutual

together
a

debts, endlessly""
follows

fact
the

which,
very

said

before,
of the

directly
and which the the

from

Nature

Absolute without
were

ultimate

identity
story
of

of all the the

jivas, and
that and

endless
In most the

world-process Jivas
are

impossible.
the
be

practice,
terestedly disin-

comparatively
will

truly benevolent
that
on

readiest the

to

acknowledge
and

they
the

should

not

entertain

pride,

inflict

recipient

of

their

charity

In

such

registration, by
of all debts of and

the

inner

sub-

or

sciousness, super-con.power and

assets,

consist

the

process

of

the

law

Karma.

EMOTIONS

AND

THEIR

ELEMENTS.

41

the

humiliation,

of

forbidding
babes"

grateful return^
actions their
more

parents

nurturing ?~yet

their

what

disinterested
their and their the
own

thereby discharge
may also their

debts

to

parents, and

rightfullyexpect,
grown-up the
sons

do

expect,
age.

service
The

from

in

old

Highest
mothers

Gods,
and
"

Hierarchs,
a

Masters,
amount

and

fathers, expect
in in the immediate

certain

of
The

reciprocation
emanations,

present
that
are are

also.
the

subtler

matter,
emotions bodies

accompaniments
of the

of the
and of the

finer
mental

the others These

food

Gods,
1

of

generally.
considerations
or mere

may

help
that that

to

remove seem

any
to

mysteriousness hang
with about
a

mysticism
statement
; and

may the
on

self
the

expands
side Self

compassion
the not

to

show of the

that
Common to

of
pears apas

Love,

predominance

only

in

the

desire

help,
and

known

Benevolence
but
some

(active) and
also
or

Magnanimity
to is

(more
serve

sive), pasin

in other and

the

desire

repay
essence

way

which

the

tude of Gratiwhich

(active)
accompany

Humility (more
Reverence
and

passive), Worship,
be

all
as

when

regarded

Emotions.

Repulsion, exactly
the ithe
same

Dislike,
manner

Hate,
as

may

analysed
and

in

Attraction,
of the
:

yields
of the

three

principal
In the

sub-divisions
case

Anger"
of it.

of

equality

object

Bhagavad-Gita,

iii. 11.

42

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

ii-

Fear

"

In

the

case

of the

superiority of
of the

the

object
of the
The

of it.
or

iii. Pride

Scorn

"

In

the

case

inferiority superiority,
with the to the

object

of it.

definitions, given inferiority,in

Hate.
and he is who

before,

of

equality and
emotion emotion the of of

connection

Love, apply also, mutatis

mutandis,
who has

Briefly,as
has
if the

he

more,

is
the and

stronger,
and
to

is willing to give voluntarily,

superior,
is

less, gift
of

is the

weaker,

willing

receive the

is made
; so,

voluntarily,
he

is the

inferior,on
and and

side

of Love

who

is

the is be

stronger

desirous
he

taking
weaker

away
and

by

force
to

superior,

who

is the to

liable

deprived

and

made

lose

against
So, too,

his will the

is the

inferior,on
in the

the side of

of Hate.

condition
mental
consensus

equality, is
whatever

exchange, involuntary here.

which
"

All

moods called
so

are

by
many truth close

general
which well

Emotions but which

as

also
are

are

not

called

in

deserving
be of these

of

being

so-called
to

"

will,on
one

analysis,
other

found
two

(a) either

fall under
cover

or

triplets
of of

which
;

the

six be

principal
compounds
both.

Emotions

humanity
elements
which

or,

(M

to

consisting
mental
as

taken
not
so as

from

The

moods

are

generally
recognised
the

recognised only because

and
are

Emotions

fail
not
so

to be

they

are

intense
a or

others,
of of

accompanied
excitement
"

with

less

degree

general

expansion

contraction"

EMOTIONS

AND

THEIR

ELEMENTS.

43

the self

system

(speaking
which induces weak
as

physiologically) and
In them

of the the
as

(speaking
and
so

psychologically).
stamps
a

desire-element Emotion
sometimes

mental
to

mood is

urgently
to

action

weak,
; while

be

imperceptible
element is

the
and

cognitional, the
prominent.

intellectual
In
are

strong
on

the either

ordinary
not treated to

books of
the at

Psychology
or are

they
and

all,

vaguely
of

loosely

referred

ment departof

the
appear

intellect

exclusively- Examples
on.

them

will

later
now,

Summing
Final defi of

up, "*ven say

:

the from

progressive
time to desire in

definitions
we one

aDOve" Emotion

time,
of
one

may

nition Emotion.

is the

Jiva
two

towards

another either to

Jiva
to

of with

main

forms,
it to

viz.,
be able

associate
or

it,

knowing
or

give to,

exchange
sense or

with,
their

receive

from

itself,objects
broadest and

of

derivatives

(in the

most

comprehensive
voluntariness it to
or

sense), under
or,

conditions
from

of

perfect

to

dissociate away,
or

it, knowing

be

able to

to

take similar

exchange
of A be
sense

with,
under

lose

itself of of this

objects

conditions

involuntariness.

convenient
that
:

abbreviation Emotion
or

would, perhaps,
in
one

An with

is

desire from

Jiva

to

associate
an

dissociate

another latter's reference

Jiva, plus

intellectual

cognition
or

of the

superiority,
to

equality,
pains

inferiority,with
or

possible
or

voluntary
between

forcible
them.

exchange

of

pleasures

44

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

If,in any
fail in any
that analysis,

given
respect,
the
in to both

case, it will

the

definition
be

appears

to
on

probably
due
than usual
as

found,
to of
as a

difficultyis
that
case

only
well

deeper

intermixture

elements

belonging
and
sorted

sides, of Love
these
are

of

Hate,
and

that

when

duly
"

discriminated
This

out

the of

vanishes. difficulty
"

able inextric-

mixture
and

opposites

in

the

world-process,
definition,

consequent

impossibility of
any
a

absolute
than has with and

"the

impossibility of
is in any and mind and

other
which

comparative

characterisation,
borne

fact
is to

always
in and

to

be

be

met

ing interpretevery

every
to

experience
the
realm

any

object belonging
this

of the

Relative.
to
answer.

Why

should
above

be

so

is for

Metaphysic
and confined
race,

The
The
tion

analysis
neec^
no^

definition
to the but may
races

of

Emotion of
be

^e

emotions

Evoluof

the

human

safely
of
human

Emotion.

appiied
they
of

to those
or

of other than

beings
in

also, be
the

higher

lower
Even

the

scale

evolution. considerations
is and
a

apart
which and
in

from
to

the show

metaphysical
that

go

consciousness
in
essence,

partless
uniform

unbreakable

unity though

manifestation of unfoldment
in the

varying endlessly in degrees

the endless
variations
or

(parallel with

quantity,
of the

quality,and
vehicles

activity,the density
or

subtlety,peculiarity,
bodies)

simple
of its the

complex

organisation, etc.,
its the

manifestation,

sheaths

or

throughout

world-process,

facts, established

46

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

action,

though,
and

of the

course,
other
two

one

is

generally
so

dominant prethat
con-

subordinate,
of succession of
more

there

is also

an

appearance

and

secutiveness
and
as

in

the

development
more

the

three
into

the

first grows

and the

defined
two

intellect

and

thought,

so

other

also into

grow
the

similarly complicated
most subtle

and and the

developed
most the

emotions The

wide-reaching
of any of

industries.
one

history
the

of

evolution
the

of these
other

is also

history of

evolution

the

two.1

For

various
or

schemes

of

triplets,e.g., (a) Desire, Emotion,

out and

Passion,
mutual the

(6) Desire, Craving, Will, etc., arising

and refer reflexion to the of

of the

reaction may
to

cognition,

desire

action,
valuable of
tions, emo-

reader
as

Pranava-Vada.
and into transformations

For

details

the

developments sex-passion
Annie

e.g., of the
in

parental love,
Part

see

Study
I.

Consciousness, by

Besant,

II.,ch.

iv., s.

CHAPTER

V.

THE

SUB-DIVISIONS

OF

THE

PRINCIPAL

EMOTIONS.

Let

us

now

try
of

to

follow

out

the

complex simple
the

developments
Emotions with of The

these

comparatively
reference
to

special

desire-

aspect
i.

them.
attraction for union of

felt
with

to

an

equal
attractive

is

the

desire

the

object

by

S^liove ing6
and its sub-

means

equal
because

reciprocation.
an

By
union of the

reciprocation,
ig

absolute dissolution

divisions.

possible

only
and

bythe making
and in

the

forms of the

enshrining
forms

separate
which
and

Jivas,
Love

through Hate) By
termini

only
Jiva

(as

well

as

between

Jiva

becomes
because

possible.
the
to net the two

equal
of
the

reciprocation,
nexus,

the neither

two

parties
any neither could be
an

relation,
to

being give
any the is

equal,
away
net to

has

surplus
suffers from

the

other,
which other. the

deficiency
stock of
And

supplied exchange

from

the

Only
varied

possible.
the

more

the

things

exchanged,

more

constant

48

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

and and of

rapid
all-sided

the the

intercourse,

the

more

complete requirements
the the
more more

gratificationof other,
But the

the

each

by
the

the

greater,

perfect

Love.

always
greater
never

only
and the

perfect" always
to that
ceases.

only

greater

proximati ap-

perfection;

perject,

for

implies
And

absolute
hence

identification the

wherewith

Love
unmore

mysterious
ever-vague,

(because
ever

analysed), never-gratified,
inward-receding especially
The
of

longings

of

Love,
and
are

the

sex-love

early youth.
of

degree
to which

reciprocation,
it of takes this

the
the

objects
sources

in

regard
the

place,

of
many

sub-division heads. for

head

of Emotion

into

minor

Desire

union,

for

harmony,

by

reciprocation
between
perand
on

in

merely

social

matters,

Politeness,
shipLove
proper,
etc

sons

superficially acquainted,
confined
side of acts to the avoidance would and which

mostly
either the

make

other of

feel
such

inferior
as

small, and promote

and

the

performance
the

would

strengthen
indicated
and

feeling
to

of
that

equality"such
mental
mood

cation reciprowhich way is for

corresponds

by

the

word of each

Politeness.
other
are

Making
instances

salutation

of the

physical
A

manifestation
decree those

of this of

mood.
in matters

higher
than

reciprocation
in

deeper

involved the

ordinary
of

social

intercourse,

underlies

Emotion

Friendship.

PRINCIPAL

EMOTIONS.

49'

Samskrt rather

verse

sums

up
no

the

features

of
in

ship, Frienda

prosaically aptly

doubt,
and root

but

way
truth

which of the

very

illustrates

confirms
of

the

analysiswhich
:

lies at the

the

present

classification

qfergjifii
"

Six-fold
and

is the

characteristic

of

the and

friend

he

gives

receives

presents, confides
entertains
and is

is entrusted at

with feasts."
The

secrets,

entertained

prominent
and

physical
arm-in-arm.

manifestation

is

the

hand-shake
*

the

The"desire

for union

by

means

of the between between

at

highest
human
two

degree

of

reciprocation possible
in of the of

beings, possible
human

perfection only
opposite
sexes

beings

the

present
all the

stage of evolution, departments

of

reciprocation covering
is life, is the Love proper. the

human

The
constant

physical manifestation
association,
ii. and the

embrace,

living together of family-life.

a

Attraction

towards

superior

where

the

superiority is slight is Respect. Respect

Esteem
'

w^ more,

re"arc*
where
m

t" the

some

one

quality

or

Reverence,

object
whole p
r

of that

Respect
The
a
,

Worship,

|s mferior Esteem

other
the is the

qualities, becomes
man.
a n a m

for

physical accompaniment
bow.

the

50

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Where
becomes in
'

the

superiority

is

greater

the

Emotion sion expresthe

Reverence,
4

Veneration,
for
a

finding
4

kneeling
'

blessing,1 touching

feet,' bending.
Where
it
as

is the

complete,
Creator,
in
'

as

that

of

one

who

is

regarded
Adoration,
Lord.
In
'

it

becomes

Worship,
before the

appearing
three

prostration
the desire effect

the

above

cases,

for
as

union

"

which

desire
to

ultimately
said
or

takes

imitation

leading

equalisation,
before,
u

absolute without
s"

union

being
up the

impossible, as
material
forms

breaking
is the

d h i

desire
as

for is

equalisation by receiving in the upturned manifest

case

from
hand

the

superior,
of prayer

in the not
so

of

worship,
the

and other

is

present, though
also.
has

expressly, in
be drawn

forms
to what like

Attention been

may

here that
or

again
Emotion,
or

indicated
every
other

before, aspect
can

any of

and

feature

element
the

individualised absence the

of

life,

never

exist
to
some

in

entire

ultimate

reference
sense,

material

object, in
be
it

sive comprehenof the the

or

some
or

not-self,
of the
seventh

matter

physical
loka,
the

earth
is

heaven,

Satyaby
Even
'

which

capable
is the

of

being given
of

taken

Jiva who

object
of honor

the
or

emotion. insult
'

such

conventions
*

as

giving
wall/

precedence*
4

or

the

higher seat/
'

taking

the
'

passing
*

to

the

right,' saluting first,' folding

or

palms,'

uncovering/

the

opposite, though

not

PRINCIPAL

EMOTIONS.

51

possessing
benefit
or

now

any

significance of
such

direct (material their

otherwise,! had

significance in

origin
The

and

imply
in

it

now.

stages through
his

which

worshipper
the
remarkable conscious

passes

worship
of
Love is

show in
a

equalising
way.
of the of
pression ex-

Equalising Worship

power At
nrst

he

chiefly

immense

superiority
his

of the
union to be

object
finds

his

worship,
in

and the

longing
to

for

wish

submit
"

himself

guidance
done, O
will

to

efface
not

his

difference The

Thy

will

Lord,
another the
to

mine."
own

substitution
in him

of the
a own

of
to

for his

produces
until

likeness
nature the

object
that

of worship,

assimilating
one,

his

of the
he is
no

higher

he

reaches of the

point
of the
is
:

where two

longer
of

conscious is

existence
to

wills,

one

which the

subordinated

other, and
11

where

expression
O

of his
are

Emotion
This is

Thy
cry

will and of

mine,

Lord,

one."

is
placed re-

the

perfect

Love,
a

|in which
sense

worship

by
A is the

extasy, by
may arise

of union It is said the

achieved. that

question
need,

here.

worship
of
to of

expression
the Is not

of

humility,

declaration
the desire the fact

one's

solicitingof
this

help,

receive.1

inconsistent

with

This

is that

so

generally
there is
no

recognised
discussion The of

as

fact

in

Samskrt

literature where
an

it at all. of

It is every, end the with

ship wor-

taken

for

granted.
of the

majority
to be

hymns
from The

enumeration of the

benefits

derived

deity

concerned

with

that

hymn.

Putanas

52

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

self -surrender
The
"**n-

which
and

generally
means

accom-

panics worship
tnan
seems

giving
general

rather

surrender.

receiving.
to

The
:

answer

be

this

The

impulse worshipper

of selfis
an

surrender

which

is found usual

in the

incidental
identical

though

accompaniment
of

of, and
over, moreon

not

with, the
due
has in the he
so

feeling
much

worship, and,
to

it is not

any
to

feeling
give
wmcn
as

his
can

part
to the

that
a

he want

something

supply

object
should stand

of

worship,
in

rather away
of the

feeling that
which

completely
the
of

throw

everything
free
so

might

way
the

flowing by
the to

in of the

superfluity
of that
union

superior,
may

that

reception

superfluityhe
becomes of nature.
into the

be

raised

the

level where

possible

by equality,by pseudo-identity
If
we we

wish
note

to

enter

more

fully
is,in
ends
:

matter,

may

that
one

worship
of two for
some

practice, actually (i) the

one

made to
secure

with

only
and

seeks

prays

personal benefit,some
as

gain
other self

to the

self of the
;

worshipper
other
in seeks
essence

separate

from that

selves

(ii)the
and

the
one

good
with

of

only

as

united the

all other

selves.

In

former

case,

whatever

self-surrender

teem such Let wants

wants
a

with lods
man

declarations to

of the and

power

of fruit.
wants

worship
A current

of

such
verse

and
says:

bring

such the if The

such

worship

Sun, if he
he

health

Fire,
which

if he he is

wealth;

Shiva,

wants
a

wisdom;
or
, '

Vishnu,

if

deliverance. motive
'

b h

k t i from

devotion

without

is

distinguishable

worship.

54

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

benefit
in

of
case

one means

separate
"

person

only.
you
as

The
I wish

worship
to
serve

this

In

serving
so

others,
whatever receive

the

world of
powers

generally
and I desire

far

may
I

be,
desire

and
to

possessions

from

you,

only

for of

the

better

helpmy
the to

ing

of others, and
that

the

surrender
to

myself

and

belongings
view utilise that and

I make

you be

is the

governed
better of these

by
able

you

will
me

thereby
for the
true

equip

service and

others."
or

Such
b li
a

surrender
k t i which

is the is is

sincere
in the

devotion
case

instanced

of Rshis

whose and with

is cases,

tapah

nish-kama,
motive and the
; whereas

without the other

selfish
tion devoin
a

altruistic

only apparent
mentioned
in
r a s

insincere, as Pur"nas, performed

boons then
of

shown
d

the
a s

of the

it y

and

the had

who

sacrifice
power

only
that

till

they
had

obtained
all

the
and

they
and

craved

along,
winds.
above
an

threw

devotion

penance
Even

to the after in the

'

the
mind
'

statement

there
to the

may
use

remain

behind
word

objection
to
come

of

the
This

equality probably

in

connection due has

with

worship.
that
mean
'

would
to to not

be

the

fact
to

'

endeavor endeavor that

*

become

equal,'
meaning
'

rival/ amongst
the

'separative'
intended There
kind
son

Jivas.
or

But

is

here,
is
no

among

unionin but in

seeking worship

Jtvas.
of the

rivalry here,
described,
up not to to

second The

above

only partnership.
and

grows and

share oppose

lighten

his

father's

work

PRINCIPAL

EMOTIONS.

55

him.

Perfect
The head

love

casteth

out
on

fear
to

"

as

well

as

pride.
mother's
it
as

infant
and

clambers shoulders. She

knows
no

the

top of
not pure of

its

She that

does
it is the

resent and mine fear would

presumption.
love On that the

perfect
or

feels

trace

of difference
child

thine.

contrary,

if the

showed
she

and

kept
and

studiously shrinking apart,

hurt. that The the

feel sad

baby

feels
is its

the
own

perfection private
instead
little of perty pro-

of confidence
without mine and if

mother

any
"

reservation,
Ye enter matter that
"

all mine
as

of

thine.
are

must the

become

dren chil-

you

to

kingdom
another
u

heaven."

Briefly, to put
view,
the

the

from
:

point

of

worship
in return

thinks

I want

absolutely
found
that way to be
:

nothing

will, on
; and

analysis, be
the

meaningless
a

pride
want

worship
even

thinks of
tion, examinathe the

I may

not

equality,
"

by

humblest be

partnership
found
an

will,similarly,on unbecoming
of the it

to

be

an

fear,
is

fear

of

offending

element to above

pride, object
may

which

thereby
that

unworthily
From emotion the desire all

ascribed
the

of

worship.
the
is

appear pure and

underlying
for
is of

worship

simple
and
;

equalisation by
different

receiving,
from
this

that will

Devotion
be

something again

it

treated

later.
an

iii.
Kindness,

Attraction

towards
as

inferior

is

Kindness,
the

having
of

physical

manifestation

smile nes^Pity,
'

welcome,
a

encouraging kindly

approach
and

etc.

by

assuring

response,

56

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

meaning,
4

here,
that
to

the
is

sense

of
to

superiority/
is

of

moreness,'
the desire

willing

give,

accompanied

by

give. meanings
later. the
same

(The
will
is of

various discussed not

or

of

smile
smile the

'

and

'

laughter
to here

be

The
as

referred smile
of

course

self

placence com-

ironv.)
in
a

Attraction
is Tenderness"
are caress. more

greater degree
wherein the
more

towards

an

inferior

physical
intense,

manifestations

prominent,

passing

into

Lastly,
whereof
tears

it tears

is

Pity
are

proper,

and

Compassion, expression,
the

the

first

physical
in than

that

mean

the
even

overflow earlier

gift of
the

surplus

of the
and In

greater,

outstretched

downward these three

turning palm
sub
-divisions

of

giving.
of Benevolence
the

realisation
is

of the

desire

for

union, i.e.,for
superior

sation, equaliof
so

sought

by

the

by
excess,

means

giving

to the him the

inferior
up to his

from
own

his

own

and
tance accep-

bringing

level. of
the

And

the

by
humble
son, him

worshipped
the

worshipper's
of service of from

first
her

sacrifice,by

mother

by
the

the

benefactor he that
has

of done

mark

gratitude
a

from

to whom

good,
is

is not
'

refutation
It

of
means

fact the

Benevolence of
so

giving. '
to

only
who

gracious accord
so

equality helped.
on

him

was

erstwhile Notice here

helpless
that

and

the

tendency

the

side

of

PRINCIPAL

EMOTIONS.

57

Attraction
Conver-

is

to

culminate

in

the

equality -union
and

of Love,
often
one
_.

though
do side

relations
with

gence

divergence
of forms
love hate. and of

might
.,

and

very the
other. other

begin
and

inferiorityon
onty
case on on

superi.

tne the

The side
of

reverse

is

the

,,

feeling, where
ways and

Repulsion

is the two

motor-power.

The

of virtue

starting from
meet in Love.1

points, compassion
The form way
of Love

humility,
from

of

vice

starting

anger,
into

the

first and

Hate,
is the whom
:

diverges
coming
in the

endlessly together
end

scorn

fear. neither the climax

of two

equals,
from very

of

gains tion, perfecSo of

will it is

anything
the Hate whom

other and

it the

is

thus,
of

in its

end

virtue. neither
"

is the
at

going

apart

of

two

equals, anything
the other

the

beginning
to take

has
"

taken

but and

begin
thus As

to the Love

try

all

from

beginning
is the

of vice. desire
for union with the
so

object
is Hate

loved the

by by equalisation,
desire
for

reciprocation,
from
the

separation

object
And

hated
as

by
Love

differentiation, by
between human

inequalisation.
and human

being

being
found,
in has

is

not

In

these

considerations
passes into of

may

be

part,
not

the

reason

why
over

love

lust

(when

the

Jlva
and

yet
love

got

the the
n

tendencies i
v r

pravrtti),
become
ear

lust

into

(when
"endless and

1 1 i tendencies

strong)
out of

; such

is the
manure

wheeling
out in the

of of

life,the
corn

of

corn

the

manure

the

again, each

having

its indefeasible

place

world-process.

58

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

compatible
party
with with either. At

with the

complete
so

identification
is
or

of either

other,

neither

Hate

ble compatiof

total

suppression
it

annihilation

first

sight

might

seem

that

complete

ration sepa-

is best and it is true

secured
that in would

only by
its pure be

such

annihilation,
the desire

nakedness the desire

;

constituting
annihilation
the

Hate
of

for this

complete
form

the

object
which Not-Self

hated

but the the

of of

desire

is

inevitably changed
under the
same.

by

necessity
mutual The

the

conditions Self
is

alone is

play
case

of the of Love

and
the

possible.
; but

The

desire

of Love
the

is the

desire
can

for

complete
be
with the to its

identification

desire

never

fulfilled, except

by

the

disappearance
of
its

of

Love if

disappearance
excess,

object.

Each,

carried loses

to

its

metaphysical'
and its

completion,

original character
from

abolishes

itself, becoming
Love uttermost to One
;

indistinguishable
becomes

opposite.
all the all

reduces identity, annihilates it-Self

Many
all

Hate

extreme and

Else,

Other,
Such

all

Not-I,

remains
and

alone. absence of
the the and

absence

of Love

of

Hate,
of the
abstract

movement,
sical

absence of the of

one

and and

many,

absence
absence

consider-

concrete,

Pratyagatma
to the But to

Mulaprakrti,
the

belongs

Absolute,
the
sion discusas

Parabrahman,
of
that the

the

Paramatma.

question belongs intimately connected

Metaphysic, question
"

also

of

which

PRINCIPAL

EMOTIONS.

59

takes
the

its rise

directly

from

the
"

problem
whether

stated moksha

in

preceding
a

paragraph

having
would
one

commencement

'has
if

an

end

also

or

not.

It

be

unending
those

complete
were

identification
were

into

of

which

two the

possible.
ever howin and

Otherwise,

however
even

close

approximation,
of
will

long
certain
a

the

appearance there

identification
be
an

exalted

states,
at the

end

redisruption
The
result that

beginning

of another
is wish

kalpa.1
that mine him it

of Hate

these
proper

considerations
cries:
so

appears

"I

enemy
over

had
and
over

hundred

lives,
"

might
is
as

slay

again
with

; that

Hate

insatiable

as

Love

for

annihilation

of its

object

it

itself dies. The

sub-divisions

oi

the

primary
Dislike,

emotion
are

of

RePulsion"
Hate
and its sub-

Hate,
to the

exactly
of
the

divisions.
The

analogous
opposite

sub-divisions

emotion.

i.

Repulsion

causing

separation
two the

by
that

inequalisation between
Rudeness,
Reserve, Anger, etc. Wrath,
sense. are

parties

actually equal is,in

Rudeness,
and

preliminary
even

degree,
Reserve

Brusqueness,
in is the
a

Chillness
manifestation
' '

certain

The
' '

physical
distance,

'keeping
der/ shoul-

off,

mutual

turning

cold

See

The

Science

uf Peace,

ch.

xvi.

60

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

At times

those and

stages

of
in

human those

evolution,
races, in
are

in

those the

places,
self
this

which

separative developed,
your
this
*

and

intelligence
of
and
'

strongly
of
*

mood

Reserve, keep
and
'

mind
'

own

business,'
of
' '

your

distance,
'

absence

gush,
*

'

suppression
or

of
'

maudlinness
as

or

effusiveness
is

fussiness
a times some-

"

the

opposite

mood

described
is

by
most

exaggerated
Its real nature is
so

contempt"
little
some

marked,
that it is

understood

often
virtue
or

regarded
in

with

pride,
any

as

manly
reasons

itself,apart from

special

circumstances.
In the
next

higher

degree

the proper,

desire

for

separation

becomes The

Anger

Enmity,
is
'

Hostility.
to

physical
clown
'

manifestation
the

'

paration pre-

strike

other,

exchange
unrefined
over

of

abuse,

or

blows,
the

amongst

simple prevails

natures

where
; and

physique
the

the and the

'

mind refined

amongst

so-called it

cultured
becomes
*

and

complex-minded,
'

exchange
retort, and
The last

of
*

cutting
'

'

sarcasm,

and

crushing

piercing
stage
open is

taunt, etc.
and

Wrath,
war

Rage,

and

Hate
to and
come

proper, suppress

and each

and

frantic

endeavor

other whatever

entirely, physically
means even

mentally, by
to the hand

and

weapons
and

first, when
warriors laws

BhTshma
the

Arjuna,

ideal
the

of

Mahabharaia
senators

story,
in the

forget

of

chivalry, and

62

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

physical
'

manifestation the
next head

is
'

'

looking
of the

down head.'

upon/
the

holding
In the

high,'

toss

degree

it is

Scorn,
which

Contempt,
is

physical
4

manifestation

of

the

'

sneer,'

the

curled
third

lip.'
stage
'

The
"l

is

Disdain,
the

manifested the
'

in

the

spurning
'

away of

of

object,
of

relentless
the

crushing
1

it,

'

the

treading
on

it into
'

dust/
to

planting
'

the

heel the here

the

neck,'

reducing

slavery/ breaking
It may be noted

spirit.'
that is in

Samskrt made

literature
to

reference the current*

Samskrt the
r

being

constantly

six
six y
a
'

'

waves/
internal

shad-urmaya,
enemies/
to and be
a
n

r a

which of these

have

conquered

before
is

the

attainment

the
six

Self

of Liberation
are

possible.
k d
a a m
m

But
a
,

ruling passions lobha,

moha,
or

named
m a

krodha,
a

and

s a

a
,

love literally and

lust, anger,
It
seems

greed,

confusion,

pride,
to

jealousy.
with

difficult at first

sight

identify these
of Emotion
that in

the

six

principal
But in the is to

sub-divisions
in

adopted

here.

by bearing
contexts

mind

Samskrt

literature,
the idea

in which them
as

they usually occur,

all,both
virtues virtue and
is
even

transcend

vices, for
not the
formed trans-

both

operate
into

bonds

(when
that

duty), and
named
; and

therefore which

good
hide the

emotions
their

are

by
also doubtful

names

rather

goodness

by slightlystretching
ones so
as

significance of

the

to

include

PRINCIPAL

EMOTIONS.

63

allied

emotions;
six,
Love
thus
:

we

may

succeed
is

in

reducing
and

these
tedly admit-

to

our

obviously
stands for

lobh

a,

greed,

Reverence

and

Worship,
;
m

by
o

emphasising confusion,
,

the

prayer-element
for
and

therein

stands

Compassion
confuses
h is

which
him

overrules

one's

self-interest

as

to

personal
;
so

consequences is d
a

clearly
s a
r

Anger
a
,

Pride

and

t
-

jealousy,

represents

Fear.

CHAPTER

VI.

CERTAIN

POSSIBLE

OBJECTIONS.

It certain

seems

desirable

at

this in

stage

to

consider

possible
facts of

objections

detail.

The

outright
and

physical
of uttermost

murder

on

the

one

hand,

self-sacrifice
the

basemen"
physical
death.

of
to

the

physical
with and

life
the

on

other,
of
the

seem

conflict
Loye

theory

nature

of
in

of

Hate

prOpOunded.
union the that
or

here,
absolute
is

so

far

as

it is

says

that

absolute
But

separation
to
cases"

impossible.
in the

reconciliation
even

be

found
when there
"

consideration
are

in

these
and

they
is in

true

instances
the

of

Love

Hate

the
Love

consciousness

perpetuation
the of
case

of

the

relation
that is

of
to

or

of

Hate,

as

may
the

be,
factors

say,
in

perpetuation
relation of
or

both
or

or

Jlvas
absence

the of

love

of

hate,

and

so

an

utter will

union not who

separation.
very
not

This

explanation
to
reason

appear
have that

factory satis-

those believe

yet

seen

to

the life

individual

by
of

nature

consci-

self,
the

the

Jiva,

has

any

apart
Yet the

from fact rela-

ousness.

present
of

physical
a

body.

of

the

consciousness

perpetual,

unending

CERTAIN

POSSIBLE

OBJECTIONS.

6S

tion is verifiable and deliberately for the

When too. a by them person voluntarily undergoes suffering

to the extent
so

well-being of another, even

up his

of

in silently, he is, concealment, and unrecognised ; when over all this,an atheist, and above an a nonagnostic, believer in a soul and a future life by the conviction under of his intelligence all these ; even

giving

life ; when

he

does

circumstances,if his
sufficient
desire for

mind

were

looked

into
in

with
a it,

there would be scrutiny, suppressed by recognition,

a

found
some

stronger
it

motive
may

consciousness, a
a

sub-consciousness

be, that his act

of self-sacrifice

permanent, a lasting, nay,

a

might have a perpetual value ; and

results of the act

long

series

of

the

beneficial
his

would

also be

present in

extending that
consciousness time.
mere

consciousness

consciousness, thereby all that over actually

side-belief that
short the in
a

period, notwithstanding
would
truth
"

the
cut

the

be

limited
a

The

here there

is that is
no

side-belief is

word-belief

real modification

of

consciousness
can never

corresponding
n

to it ; consciousness

imagine its ovt

cessation.

"
11

II1
Through the past kalpas,
numberless
and
l

months, years, yugas

in
i. 7.

and

to

come

the

exhaustless

PaAchadaslu,

66

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

future,
luminous

what

rises

not,

nor

sets, is

this

One

Self-

Consciousness

alone."

"

Never

has
or

the
if

cessation
it

of

consciousness then the

been witness
of

witnessed;
thereof
that
same

has

been,
as

himself

remains

the

embodiment

consciousness."

It has

just been
of

said
"

that

cases

of murder
are

and instances with do

no

of

self-sacrifice
of
Love and

life

when
are

they

true

Hate"

reconcileable
Other and
cases are

the
not

theory
need

put
such

forward

here.

reconciliation

they

less

frequent.
Let
us

consider
the

what

would

be

true one's

instances
own

of

relinquishment
the and the Hate

of

life
Pure And

and ofSdeathS
for Love
or

taking
pure

"f

another

for

Love
nrst and f erence.

Hate, respectively.
significance
be
one or

by
and

Hate,
precise of
two

precise
should Which

of this

Love
re-

meaning
these

fixed
more can

in

of the be

three meant

cases.

principal phases
here
?
III. ii. xxxii.
and

of each

Devi-Bhagavata,
on

15,
the

16.

The

Vyasa-Bhaon

Shya

Yoga-Sutra,
III. i.

9,

Vatsyayana-Bhashya
experience
the fear of
of

Nyaya-Sutra,
and therefore

19,

infer

previous
from

death,
in this

previous

lives,

death

life.

CEKTAIN

POSSIBLE

OBJECTIONS.
absolute

67

On

the

side

of

Love,
be A

such

self-surrender,
at all first the

involving

complete
to

self-extinction, would, possible

greater
to
a

sight,
three

appear

in the

case

of

phases.
away
life.

might
smaller

conceivably
to

give
the

himself
latter's
to

wholly
So and
a

enlarge

smaller be
?

might

also

give himself larger life

from of what ?

the is

greater
this

absorbed

into

his

But has

possible
said
and the

Apparently not,
as

been

before Devotion.

to

the

nature

self-

surrender
take from

The
so

superior
the

cannot

lesser,
an

and

increase is not
a

latter's
in in the

inferiority.
the
a case

Such

absorption

possible reasoning
in

of

equals
Each
one

either.
cannot

It involves become

circle.

absorbed The away

other, only

may
can

in

another.

result
to
a

is that lesser
;

only
and

greater

give
of Love

himself
in this

the

meaning
is the and

special

connection

is therefore What
as

Benevolence.
case on

the

side

of

Hate

Equals
cannot

equals,
each

while

continuing
the Thus
can so

equals,
can case

harm suppress

other.
the the

And

lesser in

clearly not
of take Hate
the

greater. greater
; and

the

too, only
life
means

suppress in this

and

of

the

lesser

reference

Hate

Pride.
the to be word Pride does And word"
m a

Unfortunately
all that
not
"even

not

express does

is meant to

be

expressed.

there

appear
a

another

English though
the

scarcely
d
a comes

Samskrt
to it"

word,
to express

very

near

exact

opposite

of

68

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Benevolence, strength phis approaches

will

to

express

Hate of

plus superiority
both.1

in*

active

exercise

Tyranny
and in

most be

nearly. Hate, Tyranny,

used
as

Pride
the
ceeding suc-

therefore

rather each words in

a

unprecisely
seems
' '

paragraphs
also have be
noted used

fittest. It should
and
*

that

the

greater
and

lesser

'

been

above

precise

limited
or

fication, signilife.

restricted

to the this

to give ability

take

Passing
Infrequency of death

on

after

preliminary
of Love
and

limitation
and

of
in

^e

signification

Hate

self-sacrifice from
the

slaughter proceeding,
that death

and

fre-'
of

them, death,
for

we

find
the

the

cases

where of the
solutely is ab-

quency

and

alone,
of the

physical body
necessary
and is

of the
purpose

benefactor

the

tion, benefac-

consciously, deliberately, and

are, in
a

fully
few.
up

premeditated,
The his

fortunately
in

for

humanity,

Buddha,

previous incarnation, giving

invincible
and

Brahmana-body
to feed the

ness joyous tenderher bands huson

life of the the

famishing tigress and poisoned

wounds sailors
of tossed

cubs

wives

sucking

and rafts for week whose

dying
after should

shipwrecked week,
and

casting
sacrificed

lots to decide to

body

first be
;

feed blood
veins

his in

starving comrades
sick"
*

healthy

persons

giving
into
the in

large quantities for

the
are.

transfusion

of

very

infrequent

instances
indicates

tradition
that to

The

Dhydna-bindu
and

Upanishat
s a or

krpa destroy*

or

Compassion
at the

h i ends

slaughter, the
certain line

wish
'

are

opposite;

of

in the

heart.'

70

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

ordered very
elements
more or

and

well-governed
social Love

societies

"

where
that union

the
the
are

fact

of of

organisation
and

shows
and elements

harmony
over

less

prevalent
and

the
"

of less

Hate

and and

discord would
but

disorder
or

the

Hate

is

strong,
with

not,

is

not

allowed

to, begin
with

murder,
minor In much

generally

commences

inflicting
is self-

injuries and
the
more

losses. the fact

remains that there than

result,
murder

caused
Love.

by

true

Hate

sacrifice Cases
"

of life
of

by

murder the
*

for

robbery
and

and
'

for

sex-jealousy
its
own

wherein
and

separate

self

seeks

comfort
in and

preservation
its
own are

propagation
or

either in and

through
its progeny There is

physical body,
cases

through
Hate. which
But
as
'

"

of
to

rather

indirect

is

the
cause

desire

gain
and

something
life.
'

likely to
a

pleasure
in for and
'

enhance the

this is
and not

desire
in and it

for
united the

separate
'

self,
is
a

the

Self,
two
;

there

conflict

over

between

separate
and Hate. this If

selves conflict there would

concerned,
becomes
no

instead
the

of of the

union

conflict

manifest

were

such
come

conflict,
to the treat

underlying
future
and

Hate

not

surface.
their

Cannibals,
victims

travellers'
with up

accounts
care

say,
and

great
; and

tenderness,

fatten
at all in

them their

there
But and

is

no

sign
victim
are

of

Hate
resist

relations. and Wrath

let the
Hate

his

immolation,

at

once

aroused.

CERTAIN

POSSIBLE

OBJECTIONS.

71

This be
Let

belongs

to

travellers'

stories,which
personal
the reach and of

cannot

verified
us

by
what and

everybody's
is within

experience.
every
one.

take

Poulterers,
feed
and tend

beef, mutton,
animals
we

pork-breeders
"

their

very ?" and

carefully,
enhance them do But rather what up,

even

shall affectionately,

say

their and than would resisted of him wild

to

life for the

so

time

being by fattening
what Love would circumstances. if
one

do

exactly
in similar

Hate
be

the

case

of
when

these it
was

animals

yielding
by
its animals resistance

up

its flesh ?

required
roar

master

The their prey,

rage prey
to
are

and

of due
to

tearing
of the

only
desires the
mere

the

its endeavour

keep

its
out is

flesh the

for itself.
hidden

This

conflict
So far

of
as

brings
flesh
more

Hate. the loves has

concerned,
than it

tiger loves
the

not

its mate The

dearly
the and

antelope.
known to prey it

tiger,

leopard,
with It the rends

been of
mate in

fondle

play
it.

body
not

its
as

after
rends the

killing

its finds

antelope,

because

it

that

mate
can

possibilities of
be and It has
no

repeated by
be
the lost

pleasures, fostering by
the to the

which
that

secured

of

mate

would
such in the

rending
preserve The and

of
rather

it.
than

inducement
case

destroy

of
t
a

deer.
s

infant

that, afterwards,
was

for

self-denial,
the office

compelled
sixth his

by

Brahma

to

hold

of

the

Manur
former

Chakshusha,

laughed,

remembering

72

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

births, while
with asked babe does many the

being
words

fondled

in

his

mother's

lap
The
so

of love,

The

frightened
it

mother

recently-born
u

baby why
me, is

laughed.

replied
this to eat

Thou that also to

same

lovest

it is true

; but

wild
me

cat
; so

waiting
this

for

an

nity opportuof
a

does

ogress

subtler also

plane,
waiting
in
a

invisible
for the

thee,
!

but

visible love !
"

to

me,

They
way

me

too, though

somewhat other
y

different

In

words,
reference

the to

emphasising
a common
'

of

the

'united of desire selves'

is

Self

with
;

object
of

is Love

the

emphasising
to
a common

of the

separate

with
Hate. In the

reference

object
is

desire

other
case

cases

the

Hate and

more

direct. of

In

of each

insults

affronts,

reflections

against
of the
no

other's
the to desire

superiority,
to
'

of non-admission
tall

such, of
desire other

cut

down

poppies,'
etc.,
has

suppress and

each

other,
motive and

distant

indirect

object.

tc

It

is the

very
the

nature rise

of

the

proud

that

they

cannot

endure
be in
a

of others." of true

These,
Hate

it may

perhaps
murder

said,

are

instances
sense.

causing

special

Markandeya-Purana,
2

chapter
Another

Ixxiii.
and
or

Kiratarjunlya,
is

ii. 21.

perhaps
'

better
'

ing readof

$tn*fct9

'aggressiveness'

pride,

instead

rise.'

CERTAIN

POSSIBLE

OBJECTIONS.

73

The

deaths

in

wars

are, with

it may

be

noted,

nected con-

both
so

Benevolence
as

and

death mixedLove

for

Tyranny.
for what ancj

In

far

the
to

fighters fight
a

they

believe
their

be

righteous
the sake
are

and

Hate.

causej

risk

lives

for

of

the

general by
mere

good
the
one

of

their

country,
; in
so or

they
as

dominated

emotion
of

far

they
or

fight
similar
however the
war

for

robbery
the

land,
of

money,
etc.
causes
"

physical advantages
specious
"

commerce, to the other.

names

given by
seems, of the

of

they
cases a

are

dominated

the be

All

these of

will, it

covered
in

by

the

theory

perpetuation
so

relation

ousness"and consci-

in

subsequent
on

lives,

according

to

the

Indian

doctrine with

the each

subject.
party
to
to
a

Beginning
of
tuationin
and

Anger,

relation

Repulsion
other
as

endeavours
much he
as

separate
from

the

possible
to
secure

by

himself.

This away and

seeks that

by
that
to

memory.

taking
up distant
'

from
so

other
him

all

makes and and

his

being,

making
The
other
'

inferior

from

himself. of
is

reciprocates,
on, till the

so

exchange Anger
one

blows

goes
into

relation

of
on

changed
and
"

the
on

relation the

of

I
The

Pride

the

hand

Fear
:

other. this in his the

former

then

exclaims The

have

broken away

creature's

spirit."
bitterness

other and

bears

heart

the

ashes rage,

of

despair,
and This

ever-burning
sense

fire

of

secret and

rankling
is the

of

mortification

malice.

74

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

commonest

development only
ends the
Hate the and not too in

of

relations

of the

Repulsion.
relation,

Sometimes,

frequently,
the death

apparently
caused

of

one

party
But
so

by
as

violence
continues other to his

of

the
in

other. the is also

long
the in

the

heart

of

survivor,
his mind has

party

present
and the

consciousness,
; witness

relation
over

really ended

the

boasting
of etc.

destroyed enemies,
and the Hate re-action the other between in
same

arches

and

monuments

triumph,
Even when

periodical celebrations,
dies,
and is
sooner

etc.,

succeeded
or

(through
as

natural in

coming
life
or

later,

it

must,
and

in

another)
then

by
too two

Remorse the
are

subsequent
the
two

moods, continues,
; but

relation
still the

the

together

consciousness

the

nature In

of
same

relation

has,

of course, the
in

changed.
of the

the

way,

so

long

as

memory
heart

perished benefitted,

benefactor
both in
serve

continues

the

of the

the

parties

to the
; here

relation
also These

of Love

are

present

consciousness
as

memorial

monuments

illustration.

psychological
consequences
Puranas.
l

facts

have

actual

superphysical
to

in

mortem post-

life according

the

It would the

be

interesting,
of the

in Law

this of

connection,
Karma.
on

to

follow

out

modus
as

operandi
the
Para
are

The

tary, commen-

known
says

martha-prapa,
bound
the

the

Bhagavad-Gitar

that

all

beings

together

by the (superphysical
whose

but

material) rays
heart

of of

Hiranya-garbha,Sun,
and
that

centre

of

life is the

the

each

action

of each'

CERTAIN

POSSIBLE

OBJECTIONS.

75

And

so

all
are

the and

component
continue of Love
or

parts,
to Hate till the be

all

the to

Jivas,
each of
are

of

world

bound

other memory

in relations and

by
the way

the

bonds,

consciousness,

bonds
that

loosened
appear

by
later

knowledge,
on.

in

will

Two

other

possible objections
Is it true that

should
we

be
no

noticed
emo-

here. tions

feel

towards
a or

inanimate
or

objections:
in. Erao-

objects
a

We
cess-

fear

cyclone,
are

loathe

filthy

towards

pool,
sun or

annoyed
or

by
snow,

the

excessive
the has the
scene,

inanimate

rain with

fog

or

child
hurt stead, home-

is it

objects.
angry
and admire
caress even a

the strikes

stone

which love

it,we
or

mountain
a

forest
or

and work
do
sense

tenderly
Are not these

gem not

or

statuette

other and

of art.

inanimate emotion is in of the

objects
in that the the
cases

they

yet
here

call
? The

forth
answer are

accepted indicating

words

emotions
;

used

such

only
are

by metaphor

the

objects

emotions

being
at the reaction
the
causes

with centre

reference

to

another

is

notified
rays,

to and

and

registered
its
own

along
these outer

the
same.

appurtenant
The
as

brings

along
and

mutual
between

inner and

bodies,

adjustments acting and

sins

between

re-acting
seem

effects, in
of the
same

consequence material
or

of

and

merits,
modus

to be

opesuperphysical the is The explanation randi. metaphysical spiritual or individualities of the Common Self appearing as thread-bond The Science of Vide individualities. within Peace, ch. xiii. and I. ch., Part Text-Book Advanced The of SanatanaDharma,

part

iv, and

III. ii.

76

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

invested
similar to
are or were

in that

imagination
o" human
as

with
or

an

individuality
living beings
and
;

other

they
able

regarded
unabsorbable

independent
sources

inassimilor

of
would
as

pleasure
be

pain.
food

If

they
and

absorbable, they
in the
same sense

objects of
or

like
;

dislike
no case

good

bad

in

of

emotion-proper. objection
states
*

The
ii In-

second mental

is

What

about been

the

which

have

variously
'

tellectual

named
as ""

Emotions

of

relativity,
'

such

sentl~
of

N"velty"

Variety, Monotony,
Wonder
;
'

dom, Freetions Emo-

Restraint,
such intellect,'
4

or

as

Relief,
or

similarity in
neatness

diversity/
argument

lucidity
judgment

or
'

cogency
;
or

of

or

'^Esthetic

emotions,'
the

Beauty, Harmony,
Ludicrous
'

Utility, Fitness,
'

Sublimity,
'

; or ;
or

the
4

Moral of

or

Religious
self such
or
'

ments Sentias

the

Emotions

self-

regard, self-esteem, self-gratulation ;

of
'

Emotions
etc. ?

power
answer
on as

'

or

of

action/
is

such many

as

Pursuit,

The found proper

to

this

that

of these
into

will emotions

be

analysis
denned

to be

reducible
as

here,
on are

will

be

shown

in ; and

subsequent
that
the

chapter

Complex
not
so

Emotions
are

rest, which
and and

reducible,
of not
or

on

level with

varieties practically

desires

but

pleasurable
actions
i

painful

sensations
or

cognitionsand
of

directlypromotive
the the remarks Emotions
on

abative
and

vitality.*
p.

See
on

Pleasure Sublime

Pain, again

27,
the

supra^
Beauti-

and

of the

and

of

CHAPTER

VII.

EMOTIONS

AND

CHARACTER,
AND

OR

VIRTUES

VICES.

From

what follows

has

gone
that the

before
virtues

it

immediately
and vices Emotions

of

Virtue1
rf
"

mankind become

are

only
and

the wide-

and

Yice.

permanent
are

reaching
or

they
moods
modes the the

only
the

permanent aspect
others the of

habitual

of
of

mind action

(in

desire),

guiding
In

towards

generally.
Emotions

case

of
of Hate. Love

virtues
in

they
the
case

are

on

side of

of
the small

vices,
emotion

those of for
becomes

on

the

side

For felt
towards

example,
a

Love,

originally personal
virtue

circle,
etc.,

special
the

reasons,

ties

of

blood,

of

love

(lovingness, benevolence)
the
man

friendliness,
when
into

an

ate affectiontowards
all

nature,
with

felt

whom

comes

contact,
as a

recognised
owed
to

(deliberately
each the
and based

or

instinctively)
on

duty
of
the

the

root-idea of

Unity
felt
to

of
the

Self.

The

emotion

parental

love,

EMOTIONS

AND

CHARACTER.

79

son,

becomes of

the

virtue

of
when

compassion,
exercised Hence
as

ness, of tendertowards Manu

protectiveness,
who is inferior
or

anyone
bids all
a

helpless.
women

man

regard
folk Emotion
as

all

aged
his

his

mothers,
the

young

children,
its

widening

personal Hence, speaks

all

into Buddhist
as

corresponding
of the

virtue.

also,
of
as

description

Arhat,

his
a

love

infinite, all-embracing, regarding regards

her

mother
a

first-born says
that that
'

son.

Hence,
is the down

again,

Christian the love

scripture
since out other

love
can

of fulfilling
as measure. or

law,'
pours the

all

duty

lay

virtue

spontaneously

in

fullest

So,
scorn,

on

side, passing fits

up

of anger,
vice
we own man

becoming
or

habitual, make

the

of
see

peevishness,
that if the
a

malevolence. to

Thus, then,
one as a
as

man

acts

every
will

to

his

under
;

sway

of
to

love, he
others

be

virtuous he does will that vices much

if he the

behaves

generally
of his

towards be
a

special objects
one.

dislike, he
say of then

vicious
are on case

We

may
on

rightly
the side

virtues those the

Emotions
side
even same

Love,
so

the

of

Hate. without word

as

Indeed,
the fact is often
as

this is

that,

being
found virtue

clearly
vice and

recognised,
a

the

denoting
or

particular

Emotion

well

the

corresponding pride.
Emotions
It

to it ; for

instance,
to
name

compassion
the
vices truth

requires only
and
to the
show

corresponding
side of the

virtues at
once

and the

by

side

respectively
made

ment state-

above.

80

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

The named

permanent

aspects of
in

the
man

principal
as

Emotions and

before, appearing
moods his
:
"

overruling

predominant
and

of

feeling, affecting,
of

ing, colorbe

guiding
as

modes

action,

may

grouped
On The the

below

side

of

Love

Attraction

between

equals
to

in

the

three

ascending

stages before
rise Good
:

mentioned

(pp.

47"49) gives
cation of

Politeness

"

manners"

-Courte-

sy-Blandness-Considerateness. Yirtu^and

Yicesr

'

Friendliness"
"

Helpfulness"
nature"

Sociability.
ticity. Domes-

Lovingness

An

affectionate

Attraction

to
"

superior similarly produces

"

Modesty
Reverence
"

Unobtrusiveness
"

Mildness.
"

Seriousness Staidness
"

"

Earnestness

Gravity

Sedateness"
Meekness
"

Non-flippantness.
Obedience
"

Humility
an

"

Gratitude.

Attraction Kindliness
"

to
"

inferior

Appreciativeness

"

Goodwill

"

nity Urba-

CondescensionSoftness
"

Suavity.
Sweetness
"

Gentleness"

ness. Kind-hearted-

Compassionateness
On
Towards the

"

Pitifulness"
are,

Benevolence.

side

of
:

Hate, they

similarly :

equals

Rudeness" Moroseness"

Brusqueness
Sullenness"

"

Churlishness. ness. "PeevishIrascibility

EMOTIONS

AND

CHARACTER.

81

Cholericness Towards

"

Bearishness"
:

Ill-temper.

superiors

Timidity"
Timorousness.

Suspiciousness

"

Shyness.
Revengef
ulness.

Cowardice" Towards

Vindictiveness
:

"

inferiors

Superciliousness Self-complacence.

"

Nil

admirari

"

Slightingness
Obtrusiveness.
Hauteur "Pride

"

Self-importance" Aggressiveness
Scornfulness "Malevolence.
The of the above
"

"

Disdainfulness"

general
stated also

list is sufficient at the

illustration
of this

proposition
and

beginning
and

chapter,
shade the

of the

complexity
among
human

subtletyof
Emotions
at

which

prevails
stage
the line and
name

present

of at

evolution, making
which

tinguishabl indisinto

Emotions
mental Emotions
or

pass

permanent
are

moods,
the
even

become of

facts which
in

not

allowed
nor

ordinary
ation consider-

language,
This

of virtues
on

vices, sometimes.
to the which

subject leads
of
a

immediately phases they

of will
as
a

number

of mental order
that

require brought
followed
to
ful use-

careful
into

analysis in
the

may

be

line with The

We

procession chapter
note the

thoughts
be
means

hitherto. them.

next

devoted of

may

here,

exercise
virtues may be and sorted

for vices

student,

that

the
and

Emotion-

above-mentioned, (among they

are

others,
possible

out
as

other
more

many
*

ways) according
6

subjective/

32

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

'

or

more

objective
as

'

or

midway
passing,
may be
as on

between
a

the

two.

Thus,

hinted

in

previous
as

occasion, Self -Importance

4

regarded
'

more

subjective,'Superciliousness
Self-Satisfiedness
as

more

objective/
the is
and

and

midway.
of

Of

course

radical
that

principle
is the

of all such basis

triple subcognition,
in

divisions action

which

desire. The

complete

significance,
of the
one

all their
facts

mental
are

associations,
Metaphysical

the words

that

denoted
vice
;

by why
these the

virtue
be
;

and

tions, ques-

should

followed
and many

and related of

the
;

other

eschewed
to to the

questions
the

belong sequel

Metaphysic

Ethics,

necessary
as

the of

Metaphysic
the

of the
its

Emotions,

the

Metap'iysic
*

Self

is

necessary

precursor. thereof

The

outlines

may
with

have the

to

be

touched

on

afterwards

in connection to
a

question (which practical

of tion cultivavices

belongs
of
means

later

stage)
the

of

the

virtues

and

eradication the

by

of the

regulation of

Emotions.

See

infrat chapter
of Truth and and of virtues and

xii.

(c)

as

to
as

how the else basis than The

the

inmost of ethical

significance
schemes

Untruth,

vices, is nothing
Also Part III

Love

and

Hate, Unity
Text-Book

Many-ness.

of

Advanced

ofSanatana

Dharma.

CHAPTER

VIII.

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

Many

Emotions,

virtues,

and called

vices, by
more

which
those

are

pre-eminently
Emotions.

names

now-a-days,
noticeable
in

and human

are

prominently
than

intercourse

some

of

the

others not

before
been for

mentioned,
named

have,
amongst
that
on

so

far,
those

in

this

work,
The

even

others.

reason

this

is rather

analysis simple,
fore, be-

they
made

appear up

to

be

compound
than
one

than

of

more

of

those
the and

described

sometimes

of

Emotions

on

same

side,

i.e.,
of

of

Love

only,
taken

or

of from
the

Hate both
most

only,
sides.

sometimes

elements

The

last
in

kind, present
of

indeed,
human their

figure
life,
very for

prominently
that the excitement

the

reason

they"
greatest
of sides

because
and

nature" exercise

involve
and

com-

pletest
of
human and

the of

whole

nature,
the
at the bad.

of
The

both

it,
these evolution

the is

good

battle

between
in the the

sharpest
of human

turning just

point
before

beings,

one

is

84

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

definitely steadily
emotions
in
an

worsted
the

and

begins
For this

to

give
reason

way these

to

other. attention

fix the

and

impress

the

memory

overpowering dignity,
awesomeness,

degree.
self-control,
awe,

Majesty,
_,

self-possession

sublimity,grandeur,
tion, admira-

magnificence, wonder,
valor,
courage,

magnanimity,
endurance,

pathos, laughter, heroism,

fortitude,

devotion,, prudence,

discretion, cautiousness,

circumspection, confidence, malice, spitefulness,

trust, faith, diffidence, shyness, distrust, jealousy,

envy,

ridicule, humor,

ness, mean-

slandeniggardliness, cavilling, fault-finding,

rousness,

insolence, crookedness,

impertinence,
of

greed,

cruelty,tyranny, lust, disgust, disgustingness,

are

loathing, abhorrence, complex

It would
or

etc., etc., these

instances

emotions. appear

indeed

at first

sight

that

all

almost

all the behind the

irreducible
as

Emotions,
and

which

had
to in

remained

hopeless
of been
so.

impossible
set forth

after classify

enumeration
had

those

order mell
that

previously,
in this list.

thrown

together pell
will disclose fication classiing interestto sort and

It is not

Scrutiny

the

same

basic to

principle of analysis and

it would be
an

applies
and out

these, and
lesson

instructive
and the its

for others

student not

these
to

many proper

named,

assign
scheme A

each

place

in

genealogical

of the brief and

Emotions-

rapid analysis of

the

more

important

86

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

underlying
Majesty"
known
as

and

making
is,there
both Such
are

possible

the
in

quality
what
and
'

of
is

that

present
the

Majesty
4

subjective
as

the
"

objective aspects.

expressions
this
of

majestic
And

gesture/
that and Emotion Pride"
and

majestic gait,'indicate
is
an

fact.

equal compound
for the
; and

Compassion
the poor,

Compassion
the for

weak,

the

good

deserving
the

Pride

and and

repressive
evil the and
as

strength
lawless. whose And

proud
is the

and
virtue

strong
that

and

Such

befits

Jivas
rulers.

part
the

in

life is the of
man

part
has
or

of

kings
of

instinct

devised
sword and

physical
bowl

emblem
in the
or
one

of

this,the sceptre
hand

punishment
or

of the

king,
the

the

globe

nidhi-padma,
other.

treasure-lotus

of

gifts,
of

in the

Dignity

is

only

lesser

degree

Self-Control,Self-Possession,Self-Respect
of
"

these

are

the

beginnings

and stand

the

foundations

Majesty

and

Dignity.
the two true

They
inner
rather

at the

turning

point

between mean, the

in

opposite

sets and

of

Emotions.

They
desire

their

fullest
to

cance, signifiand

desire

to unite

than

separate, the
of Hate
those

to

avoid, ifpossible,the
and to preserve and

relations

discord,

promote

mony of har-

and

Love.
outer
'

This and

is their

inner,

subjective
is
' '

aspect.

The

objective aspect
emotion/
These

unun-

movedness,1

to inaccessibility
'

emotionalness,'

unemotiveness.'

words,

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

87

taking

account

of

only

the

outer

condition
mental

of

the do

physique accompanying
not

the

inner
state
are

mood,

describe
In

the fact the

actual

of
even

things

quite

correctly.

they

misleading.
there is
reverse no

They
Emotion is the

convey at

impression

that

all beneath

Self -Control.
the
case

The of

fact, especially in
to

Jivas just
the

beginning
the and

acquire
the

the

experience,
or

faculty,
of

possibility of
the out

emotion In

mood the

Self-

Control
between break

Self-Possession.

them
one

struggle
to
or

opposing
in
a on an

desires, the

tending
of
one

violent
the

expression
of

other
to

Emotion such of
an

side

vice,
and

and

the
rather

other
an

prevent

outbreak
on

cause

expression
this
that
over

Emotion
very

the It

side
is

of

virtue

"

struggle
the the to
one

is

strong.

only gradually
mastery
does
and which
more

nature

gains
the for

such

complete

other
take and in

that

struggle, long,
becomes

continue
more

place
unfelt. the

feeble
The

result
a

outer

man

is

deadlock

all back
is

through,

stillness, an
reins

unmovedness.
reason
"

Held

by
the

the

strong

of
for

of
on

Love,
and the nature

which
is the

highest
of

reason,

it founds

very

Truth

truths, the
of the

Unity
man's

of

Jivas
"

wild

ken unbroin look

horses

lower But
we

stand not at

apparent
at that

motionlessness.
outer

should rather

motionlessness,
within,
if
we

but

the the

great
true

strain

would

understand

Emotion-nature

of Self-Control.

88

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

The

above

analysis of
usage for his

Self-Control
of
the

is

supported
When
is
a

by

the is

ordinary praised

world.

person
in him
one

what Self-Control, refrain which vice. the from

have

praised
classed Self-

is his of those
on

abilityto
Emotions side
to the

the

expression

of

been

above Control
an

the is used
on

of denote

But
power

sometimes of

restraining
This
use

Emotion in

other

side
to

also.

is the in

due,
which the
of

the
to outer

first
the

place,

the of
is

confining

of

attention

outer result of

result there all

In in

the

Self-Control,
the absence and
not

of

appearance

Emotion,
the
second second is 'due
men use

only
when
with
a

evil word

Emotion. is

place,
sense,

the

used

this that

laudatory implication,
constitution such mental
in the
case use

to

the

special
whom
to the

of the

races

of
the been

amongst
is due to

occurs.

In

them has

mood

which of

referred
and

above,
in the

analysis
the

Reserve And

Chillness.
case

of who

majority.
would
as

in

the

of

the

rity, mino-

express

their

better
if in

Emotions

unreservedly,
different
occurs

of

Pity by

tears,

placed
this

in

circumstances,

Self-Control,

sense,

either
see

deliberately and
the
an

intentionally because
of
"

they
would

that
arouse

demonstration evil
in Emotion
; or

their

Emotion
or

of Scorn
it and
reason occurs

cule Ridi-

or

the

like

"

others

ously unconsciand

by
is the

force

of

surroundings
the real

conventions may be

circumstances,
same.

though

and

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

89

Heroism
Heroism

is

only

active in the

Majesty
moment

Majesty
of action, for

as

ap-

pearing
the

when and

element

of
and

Compassion
of the

helping

of the

weak,

repression actuality from

sor, oppresbeen
even

become

manifest
The former than
"

in

having

potential.
more

element the

is,if possible,
very
essence

prominent
is

latter. The

of

Heroism one's the the

giving
of

the

giving
cherished and
a

of

one's

property,
for

life, one's
succour a

most

possessions,
younger.
dan
a

weaker

Compare
-

Samskrt
a-v

expressions,
the Public to the hero

a
,

day

Ira,

of

Charity,
too

the not

hero

of

Compassion. epithet
in whose has actual of hero

instinct one,
or

does

give the
his

any

however

great

deeds,

deeds
not been

fact

possibilityof
who of has
not

fice self-sacri-

present,
or

undergone
In the

suffering

the

risk

suffering.
the to
to

Mahdbharata,
to

Bhishma,
denies in every

recounting
that

roll of heroes

Duryodhana,

title

Drona's

son, self himhis

Ashvatthama,
as

way
u

equal
"

Arjuna
loves

warrior,

because

Ashvatthama

life,and

fights not
these

regardless

of it

Courage,
"

Valor, Bravery, Fortitude,

are

Endurance
of

grades

and

kinds

Heroother

Courage,

ism,

kinds

distinguished

from

each
in

by
the
weak

the

differing
which

circumstances

which
for

superiority
and
;

makes of
the

Compassion
strong

the is

Repression
and

possible,
from
each

displayed
other

grades

distinguished
of that

by

the

varying

extent

superiority.

90

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

That
come wars
4

Heroism
to and

and

Courage,
almost

etc., should

have
with

be

associated and
in

exclusively
is due

battles
'

martial
the

prowess

to the human

accident

that,
the

present

stage

of of
and

evolution,

essential
are

characteristics called of forth

such

these
appear But the
even

Emotion-virtues

mainly
with Heroism

on

the

occasions and of
in

struggles.

different
and

social

national

circumstances

Courage

quiet, unostentatious, ordinary

will
as

unknown,

self-sacrifice
and massacre,

life,apart

from
more

slaughter
and
more

be

recognised
have

prominently,
even

they

always
in

been

recognised,
literature. Diffidence

if

not

prominently,
of

all true

is

the is

opposite

Shyness.
is

As

the

latter

incipient Fear,
consci"usness "f

Repulsion
tf*e

^us
Shyness.
but

^e
not the

possible?
object

certain, superiorityof the

of

Repulsion,
Attraction
not

so

is

Diffidence ness conscious-

incipient affection,
of the the

plus

the

possible, but
thereof.
is

certain, superiority of
manifestation
the of
manner

object

The

outward
as

of

Diffidence
on or

hesitation of

to

of approach,

terms and

equality or
In

inferiority, boldly
case

humbly
outward

respectfully.
manifestation
In

the is

of

Shyness
as

the

hesitation

to

approaching
may of be

at all.
as or

terms

of manner,
as

Shyness
the
on manner

described

hesitation

to

passing
or

by

avoiding

another,
with

terms

of

equality

going past inferiority,

steady gait

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

91

and at
a

turned distance.

head,
the

or

slinking

and

shuffling away
the
emotions

Because
it

of

incipience
that used such that

of both words

often

happens
them
are

the

respectively
But
'

denoting
the shies and at
an

indiscriminately.
cases as

pare com-

usage

in

these
'

A
'

horse Youth

object

frightens him,
each
other

and

maiden

approach
the two
are

diffidently.'

Where
proper

really indistinguishable the

would of

explanation
is
a

probably
uncertain

be

that desire

the and
clear

Emotion
uncertain

compound

consciousness. of
a

There
and
no

is

no

memory
or

past

contact

of resultant clear for

pleasure
;

pain,
no

and

consequently
desire
an

expectation approach
lack
or

hence

certain but There data in

either

avoidance,
forwards.
sufficient other
and will

oscillation
is
an

backwards
for

and

uncertainty,
experience,
affection

of
the
;

past
with at

whether
or

respond

irritation

this

uncertainty,
and

midpoint,

wherein

dence Diffiitself
as

Shyness
to
move

meet,
at

expresses
;

hesitation

all

but

when and

Hope
when

predominates,
Fear The

it

becomes

Diffidence,
is is is

prevails, Shyness.
converse

of of

Diffidence

Confidence,

as

that

Shyness
This
usage
means

Distrust,

settled
in the

Disbelief.
Distrust.

plain

even

ordinary
another of the

of words.
Attraction

Confidence

in
sciousness con-

plus
or

the

certain

Benevolence,

Friend-

92

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

liness,

or

Humility"
the

any person

one

of

the

three

"

wards to-

oneself, of
to
some
a

liked,with
This
is
an

reference illustration in
one an

object
combination
with
a

of desire. of
a

of

simple

Emotion

person

complex
in another of
to

consciousness form
a new

of Emotion.

Emotion-virtue
A

higher degree
of

Confidence
are

is Trust.

trations Illusbetween his

perfect
and
says

Trust

the

relations

Dasharatha

Rama.
u

The

king, bewailing
should
inner I

helplessness,
if Rama
my outer

Happy
my

be, indeed,
alas
me,

should,
order

knowing
of

feeling, disobey but,

in !
so

banishment,
so

transparent
he that will I not
mean

is his

mind,

full of trust me,

never

that

suspect duplicityin
one

imagine
to

thing

and

say

another

him."

Also Rama
that

the

relations
to

between

Rama

and the
latter with

Bharata.

says Bharata
in order
on

Lakshmana,
has to
come

when
to the

suspects
an

forest
and thus to

army his

only
hold the say,
and the

slay
:

them
u

confirm

the

kingdom
unto

I will

say
and

Bharata,
Bharata

give
will

kingdom
yes,
and

Lakshmana,
else." may,
a, but So

nothing
(t

between

Dasharatha

Bharata

: a

Rama
r

perhaps,
Bharata

stray
"

from
1

path
Distrust

of d h
is

never.

Repulsion plus similarly

Scorn
who to
or

consciousness towards
self one-

of the

certain

Anger
is the
some

or

Fear

of the
with In

other

object object

of that

sion, Repul-

reference

of desire.

another
1

view,

Confidence
II.

is the

feeling, the

Valmlki, Ramayana,

xii,xcvii.

94

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Doubt,
Faith
and

Suspicion,
otners) degrees
are even

and
are

Misgiving
and

of

or

about
to and

respectively allied
sometimes Doubt and Distrust

Suspicion,

of Confidence

Distrust, and
synonyms

only
by
that In
so

of these
be
'

Emotions.

Suspicion

might

distinguished
'

from certain*
of to the

substituting
word
other these
occurs

uncertain the

for

'

where
latter.

in
.as

definition
is

words,
are

Diffidence

Confidence,

to

Distrust. It may
a

be

noted

that

as

the in

word
one-

Confidence

has the
so

usage,

viz., Confidence
characteristic
and

self,
very
and

wherein

emotional
words used
Faith also

is

not

patent,

the
are

Belief,
with
an

Doubt
almost

Disbelief

often If

purely cognitional
their emotional

significance.
aspect
of them involves
in such
on

we

would
we

discover

cases,

should

look

at the

bearing

the

life,the
with Faith

practice, which
others,
in

necessarily
the person

relations
them.

of
is the

entertaining
4

God

realisation
faith is hence

am

He/

for,

basically, religious
existence of the

the
of the

certainty
the

of the

Self, and
the

triumph
for
is

of the

Permanent,
is other

Conscious,
these,
'

Blissful,over
strong
faith

all that
the time

than

however be. Such without

is its
own

the said

'

other be

may
'

sometimes but this is

to

belief Self
or

proof,'

only

because

the

proof, incapable
; other
*

of

being strengthened
without
and

ed weakenions reflexweak

beliefs

proof

'

are

but

and

copies,

therefore

generally

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

95

and

defective,
of

of is

this the
in

primal
sure

faith. internal

Again,
witness Faith to in

faith

in

Self-existence

and other to

supporter
worlds
narrow

faith

immortality.
of the
set of

is the bonds in
a

refusal
of
man as one

Self

submit

the

material

limitations.
that the
same quence, conse-

So, faith
Self
is in

is the in

recognition
and

him

oneself,
as

that, in
would

he

will

act

one-self

act.

Similarly,
presence

corresponding
consciousness

Disbeliefs
in
an

imply
Not-Self,
and

the

in one's of

overpowering
of its

degree,
its

the

pseudo-existence
its

of the

uncertainties,

pains,

its limitations

.accompanying
of
these faiths

ills

generally.

The

emotional
appears
on

aspect
in

and

disbeliefs

the

powerful
(of

influence

they
in
a

exercise
certain
at

the

ment tempera-

which,
vide in

sense,

they

are

counterparts,
on

foot-note

page

28, supra,)

and

the

conduct of of them. Love

life, and

towards Faith to
a

others, of the

holder

Emotionally,
and

belongs
the

to

the

side

Unity,

Doubt
of habit

opposite.
as

Belief he
a

is the

ready acceptance
to

person Trust

what

appears

be.

settled the

of

assumes

good
acts

motive thereon

whatever

external

appearance,

and

fearlessly, sometimes
the outer

recklessly.
as

So
a

Suspicion regards
cloak

appearance purpose,

being
often
less harmno

for

some
an

mischievous
evil motive
a

and,
a

sees falsely,

lurking behind
habit

exterior.

Against
;

settled
most

of

Suspicion
may

goodness supplied

is safe with
a

the

innocent

action

be

motive

which

transforms

it into

guilt.

96

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Devotion

has

already

been
At and
an

alluded
first

to

as

distinct
inasmuch makes

from
Devotion.
as a

Worship. generally
to the

sight"

it

prominently
inferior and
a

tie between appear of

superior
not But is
one a a

"

it may

indeed
Emotion

be
nature

simple,
of

and

complex,
it is in self has

Worship.
Devotion
of all

reality
a

somewhat

complex.

-surrender,
to

a self-sacrifice, giving

another.
in the

Such

giving
The
the

necessarily implies
inferior

superiority
But is

giver.

receives. of Devotion
a

surely if,as already said,

the

feeling
towards

feeling
same

of

an

inferior Devotion

superior,
and

and

at the

time

implies giving,
of
the

giving implies
not here Let
us an

the

superiority

giver
in

"

is there ? not

insuperable
closer.

contradiction

terms and

look

It is to

only generally,
even

invariably, according
that Devotion A is the

current

language,
inferior
his to
a a

feeling
is

of

an

superior.
mother
in

husband

devoted

to

wife,
to

to her
a

infant, a

benevolent
Is the ? Or

physician
word
are
'

his
'

patients
here the

hospital.
and the

devoted

misused

misapplied physician,
?

the
to the

mother,

husband,

inferior
is

objects
case. a

of their
But
a

Devotion
servant in the ;
a

Neither

evidently
to

the
master

is

also
to

devoted his
a

his
;
a

soldier
his

ranks

officer

disciple
to his

to

teacher

worshipper,
Here the
the

creature,

Deity
on

and the

Creator. side of
is

is obviously inferiority

devoted

person,

and

the

word

devoted

equally correctly used.

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

9T

Is the
the two

word

then

used ? word then

case

in It

two

different
appear and

senses so.

in

connections the

would is is

The
in

significance of
both this.

service the service the

help help
here
is

places.
In the service

What first
and
;

difference
and

? It is
are

the

truly
of
the

help directly to
and the That the in has of

object

itself
in

Devotion

Devotion

realityonly Tenderness.
receive
due fixed the
to

Tenderness
this

should
is

the the
on

name

of Devotion
that attention element
on

reference

fact the

been

excessively
in

large
and

self-sacrifice
of and in

Tenderness,
the

the has

aspect put
on,

persistence
which
selfwith

which sacrifice
the

Tenderness

and

persistence
is
more

it has

common

mood
the In

which under

appropriately indicated
persistent
with the

by

word
the

discussion.
case

second
is

the

service

that

is

implied Deity,

mostly

co-service
to
a

object such,
his

of devotional A not

attachment
a

another
or

object altogether.
officer, as
from does

Teacher,
any

ruler

require
whom
a

sacrifice subordinate.
is

for himself

votary, or
others

disciple,or
he
a

He

requires
their

it for
a

himself

i.e., 'serving,' helping"

and

worldr
parts.
the

race,

government,
and

constituent

To

these, (whole

part respectively) both

the

object (Deity, etc.),and

Devotion
are

subject (votary,etc.,) of
in

superior, though
far
as a so

vastly

different
and

degrees.

So

the

Deity, or teacher,
to themselves

other the
to

superiors accept inferior, they

7

service either

from

do

by giving permission

"98

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

the of
that

inferior kindness
extent said
a new

to make

repayment,
from

in

his and

small

way,
to

done
lift him
;
or

to him

formerly,

thereby

before
contract to be

to equality, as inferiority they graciously and voluntarily

an

debt,

obligation
in the in that

to

that

inferior, thereby
of
in

necessarilyrepaid
themselves
to

future, and
the

voluntarily put
debtor,
reference
an

position
and

the
that the

inferior

extent

they

would
of with
sum

probably

do

so

for

educing

in the

devotee

higher qualities, possible

a sense

only

in

connection
To to
an

of
in
a

power

and of

confidence. Devotion

up,

Devotion

the

sense

ideal, a teacher,
a

Deity, is
inferior
of in

ence, Reveris

wherein

partnership

in

serving

others

sought
devotee

and,
may

however

generally
very fact Defined for

the

be,

the

partnership
terms of

gives
with

limited

equality.
is who

desire,

Devotion

the

desire is the

equalisation
of

the

Ideal,
not is

object
of

that

Devotion,
prayer,
means as

by
the

direct
case

receipt
in

gift through
but

pure
behests

Worship,
of and

by

of obedience from
that

to the

guidance

received
The

Ideal. of Devotion connection

has with

significance
before The

been the

sidered con-

also, in

analysis
is

of

Worship.1

difference

between

the two

naturally rather
the
two
are as

difficult to state

precisely, because
less intermixed
in

always
said
1

more

or

in
their

practice,

before
P.

and

because,

52, supra.

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

99

higher,
same

or

unselfish,aspect, they,
end and to purpose, the

and

Love,

have

the

ultimate

namely,
extent

mergence,

union, identification
The
common
use

fullest

possible.
this
:
'

of

language
of
*

indicates the

lapping over-

of the
1

significance
or

three
to

mother child.
or

loves,'or

'

worships,'

is

devoted

her
more

Similar

unavoidable

synonymisation
words Samskrt.
t i
or

of

less works
now

distinguishable
on

is

observable
Thus
or

in
u

the

Bhakti,
b h
a

in k

We

will
Its

explain

(Love
Devotion

Devotion). (
p
r

nature
some

is extreme
one.

Love says

to

Vyasa
(p
u

it is addiction
.

(anuraga)
it is

to

worship hearing

ja )

Garga

says
to

predilection
or

for

(persistent listening

conversation

teaching
is the in the

about

Atma,
of

the

Self). Shandilya
of and the in

says

it

continuous

realisation
devotion

Universal one's
own

Self self.
to in is and

object
says and

Narada

it is the the of

surrendering
of the Him. of Love

of

all

actions

God,
the its

feeling
or

greatest

misery

forsaking
own

by

(bhakti)
Narada
reward.

end.

The

sons

Brahma,
own

Sanatkumara
is the

say

that

Love

is its

pressible Inexe m a

essential
will

nature

of Love
see

(p
to not

),

etc."1
in the

But

we

easily
and be that

what

is

meant in

these
mind

passages, the

able is

make very

distinction

easy

Narada-

Sutra

1, 2, 16, 17, 18, 19,

1

26, 30, 51, etc^

etc., as
varieties

So

too

Shandilya-Sutrat
g
a

(bhakti),

2(anurakti))

6 of

(r

44
,

(sammanajprlti,

it).

100

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

to

express

in is

words,
its
own

if

we

remember
that

that is

the
our

Self

only
Its

end,

Love of this
own

feeling of
whatever
m o

Unity,

that

realisation
is its

Unity,

to is

extent h
a or

possible,

reward,
of sepa-

deliverance

from

the

sorrows

rateness,
summiim

is

nis-shreyas,
To reiterate
is express that not
an

the
the in

highest good,
distinction in
as

bonurn.
we

words, such,

may

Worship,
of
proper,

merely
but that

self-surrender
are an

element,

its

essentials
a

acknowledgment
In

and inferiority
on

prayer

for

help.

Devotion
is
an

the

other offer

hand,

self-surrender of any the

a

essential

element, needed,

of service for

kind

that

may

be

ly generalis
sense

helping

of

others,

and

there of
a

also of of
in

present

touch, lighter or

stronger,
achieved,
of

the

equality-identity already
belonging
the
same

feeling

to

the

same

household,
de esprit

partnership
That

concern,
are

corps.

offerings
also

and
is

sacrifices
to

made

generally
the

in

Worship
such
is

only

prove the
am

actively
real

acknowledgment

of
this and and
:

inferiority;
"

significance of
humble
on,

Behold, to,

truly depend

before
and and have that ask

thee,

cling
expect
this
nearest not

and
none

of,

from,
up

else
to Thee
"

than

Thee,
I show

in

proof
and

of

I offer and

all that

hold
are

dearest dearer

only
to
me

to than

they
does of

nearer

and

Thou."

Because it

this
come

significance about,
selfish when
or
'

underlies the demoniac

acts

of

worship,

worshipping
'

Jiva

is

the

very

type,

mentioned

in the

102

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

useful*

discussion

of

the

subject
that
appear

will

remain

possible. im-

Thus, the
can

statement

only

the

greater

give
minds

to

the

lesser1 of the

may

objectionable
that
are

to
ever

full
to

purest
the

devotion,
service
are

ready
their
sense

give
their

all for

of the
ever

object
full of

of the

devotion,
of

and
own

yet

also and

littleness
is
a

inferiority,,
or a

where
But

the what

object
has

of devotion
said to that and
'

Master
in

God.

been

before
out

Devotion of words
' '

may this.

help
To
'

bring
may
'

the added
'

analysis of true ficance signihere

'

be

the and and

greater
'

smaller,'
'

superior
'

inferior,'

higher

and should

lower,'

older

'

younger,' etc., which

a

always
'

be

interpreted
limits,
as

in
4

comparative

sense

within

restricted
so

in this

particular respect only,'

inferior

far

only.'What

is very

altogether, may
in
some

ly equally undoubtedone

be
Because

distinctly greater
smaller
not
on

little respect.
reason
one

the

whole,

is

no

why

it

should
matter.

be

clearly superior
man

in

particular
elephant,
it in it

Because
not

is

superior
is is

to the to

does

follow also.
in

that There

he

superior
no

physical
Consider

strength
involved the
cases

breach of
a

of truth.

reverence

the

recognition

of -of

genuine
another. maker the

self-sacrifice
In

of life
moment

by

one

for

the i sake

the

of
above

such the of

sacrifice, the

of it

invariably rises
saving
The
or

object
whom

for
the

protection or
is

helping
words

sacrifice

made.
supra.

used

i"PT96,

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

10 3

emselves
instances becomes is but in

indicate

this.
acts

In

the

Purdnas

we

have

of

how, by
the

of sacrifice,the of his elders.1

younger
And
this law and but

truly

elder

accordance that
or

with
none

the shall than space

metaphysical
be

which

requires
(the whole

really
other,
motion

essentiallygreater
that

smaller

any
and

of time
be

and

being they
are

considered)
One ; and
we

all shall
see

equal, for
reflexion
in

indeed inner

the law

of this
on

physical meta-

fact human

and in

and

outer fact in
some

practical
that the

life
are on

the

incontrovertible

greatest respects

absolutely
the so-called

dependent
meanest the

vital palities municion

the (e.g.,

of

the

greatest capitalsof
vice versa,
can

earth
course.

their
are

scavenging
inter-related

staff),and
and and
none

of

All

do
are

without

others. of

Loyalty
Loyalty.

Fidelity
element

grades

Devotion. of
.

The

of desire, the
co-service,
is

desire
..

co-

operation,
Puru, the son,
greater
fame
who
was

less

active, less

gives
and
a

his

youth

to

Yayati,
the of he

the

father,

and

wins

honor.

Sudeva,

soldier-servant the has

of
to

Ambarlsha, higher body

burst servant in of worlds

typical devotee
master
In

Lord,

rises

than

his

because
modern

sacrificed

his in
a

battle-service.

literature, Fouquet,
calls has the

pitying
he

tenderness, My
of
"

rightly
when
he

King
him
a

whose

is,

"

son,

saved in

from

the
at

imminent

danger
risk
and

lifelong immurement
to himself
and

dungeon,
Vicomte
"

great

loss

(Dumas'

Lc

de rises

Bragelonne).
above
"

The

ex-convict

robber, Jean Valjean, opening

scenes

the Les

good

Bishop,

in the

of

Victor

Hugo's

Miserables.

104

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

urgent, here

; it waits
or

for

an

occasion
to create

instead
one,

of
as

seeking
Devotion

one,

even excess

seeking
of zeal that the
as

in its

sometimes of

does.
which

Awesomeness
deals

is

aspect

Majesty
of
is the

with

repression

evil,taken
converse.

by
Awe
to is the

itself ;

Benignity
beholder of
The

emotion
or

in the

corresponding
in the of

the

virtue
that

quality
the
of who

Awesomeness
root

object of
of

emotion. to be emotion
a on

the

emotion It is

Awe
to

seem

side
Fear.

of

Repulsion.
A person for in the the

akin with

the is

struck
time

Awe
the

person

realises existence call forth

being

of possibility
which the

the

himself

of

deficiencies
powers

would
of and

repressive instinctively

of

object

Awe

and, therefore, often

feels
to him but
move

uncomfortable away

endeavours

therefrom. Awe
in the

He

that

has of the He

no

dross

in

feels not

presence

Highest,
that is the but into

only Worship,
it

Devotion,
dross
own

Love.

Highest
transmutes the to

purifies not by
His
His and

by

chastisement,
Love

overpowering Devotion,
;

purity of
stand
in

Love

in all who has

happen
En-

Presence
and

He in

transcended

Majesty
Benignity,
Awe

rests

Benignity.1
to

couragement
as

corresponds

Benignity,

to Awesomeness.
in Pauranika of the
of

Compare
other
'

the

descriptions,
effects, even
and
to

and
'

Buddhist
'

and and

similar
'

religious literatures,
upon

infectious of
"

animals,
For the
*

contagious the perfected

in terms
'

virtues of

Rshis, Yogis
we

Saints.
consider etc.

explanation
subtler

matter"

have

bodies,

sukshma

sharira,

i
mity.

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

105
which

Magnanimity
next

is

the

emotion-virtue
in order

is

higher
caused

after

Self-Control,
wrong
done ;

Pain

by
no

another,
arouse

by another, "they are simply passed

longer

struggle
overlooked.
are

over,

absorbed,

Large-heartedness, Forgivingness, practically other

Ihey
have not
names

Generosity, thing.
of

for

the
the

same

But

yet

reached

height

perfect

Compassion,

constant

Benevolence.
is
a

Patience,
more

Equability
form

of temper,

milder

and

general Forgiving
is

of

Forgivingness
small
under

; it is the
as

habitual

-of constant Patience

annoyances,
wrongs.

Forgivingness

greater

Unforgivingness,
ness, the
are

Rancorousness,
the

Vindictiveof these
on

counterparts

side

of

Repulsion.
Peevishness,
also

Impatience, Fault-finding,
all
more

Fretfulness,

Querulousness, Asperity, etc., are

less direct

or

variations.
deserve in the
or a

Fretfulness,
word
case

Fault-finding,
The to to be and with
or

Peevishness,
attitude
that of

to of

themselves.
seems

of mind
a more

these

less

implicit hostility
or

repulsion
an

from

another,

others

generally,

uncertain

consciousness
the other
or

of others
to
;

the
as

superiority
when which
a

equality of
suggests
"want
a

person

certain

course

another,
and upon

he, for
is

of

sufficient

confidence

knowledge,
and

unable

definitelyto improve unwillingly, which,

if

therefore
in the

follows, though counsellor,

but

for

lack

of trust
go

anything

should

wrong,

106

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

he
4

criticises

later

on

with

many
l

exclamations
Did I been not say

of

thought

so,'
l

'

said

so/
not

so/
etc.

1 knew
a

it,'
common

It should

have should

done/
and

It is

failing and

be

deliberately
the what

combated

by
that
mend.

means we

of should

Fellow-feeling
not

good
we

rule

violently abuse

cannot

Strictness, Justice, Implacability, Rigorousness,

Justice,
Prudence.

would

be

the

mean

between

these

two.
^.

Honour,

Uprightness,

Prudence,
are

cretion, Dis-

Cautiousness,
related
emotion-virtues.

Circumspection, They
In
l

all
the

all

belong
the their

to

region
is in
more

of

Self-Control.
up
'

the

first others

attention due
away is
?

taken last with

with not

giving

the

losing due';
of

and in

giving

to

others
the

what

is not to

their

there all,

present

desire

prevent
either
a

further oneself
and

inequalisation by
or

undue

lessening
is

of another.
most

Jealousy
Jealousy.

peculiar
It
seems

powerful Repulsion possible

or

emotion.

to

be

plus
even

the

consciousness

of

probable

special

kind

of superiority

in the

enable

that

superiority will object thereof, which to exclusively gain and priate approperson
himself

for

something
by
both. Hate It

which

is Love

loved,
of
who
a

coveted,
certain

desired

implies
that

object,
the
the

and

of of

another

person

prevents

acquisition
emotion of

object.
ratio
to

The the is-

intensity of
amount

is in direct

of

exclusiveness

the

possession

that

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

107

lesired held

to

be

held

by
Where for

oneself

or

is

feared

to

be

by

another.

wholly
oneself but

exclusive
is

sion possesto

is not desired takes

one's
on

desired

feared
the

be

and the

securable

by
doubts

another,
as

jealousy
return

form

of the

to

the
a

of of

love

by
as

object
the beloved its
own

thereof,
retention
person.

feeling
the
the

insecurity
affection
that not it is

regards
of the
in of

of
To

ed treasurextent is

secure

abiding-place,
but
on

Love

susceptible
bestowed of the

Jealousy,
by
others

welcomes
its

the
as even an

affection

object,
; and

enriching
if others in the the the

common

field of love
to oust

should

seek

it,it
in

will smile

serenely
to

confidence
of

(and
the

only

exact their

proportion
efforts.

confidence)
intenser

futility of
of

In.
with
to at

forms

Jealousy,
integrity

connected

sex-love, wherein
the least

exclusive
and

possession

is essential

completeness
among
unless human

of the
emotion

relation,

beings,
mutual

the

is inevitable,

perfect

confidence
arise

exist, and
fiercest may

Love

and

Hate Hence to

simultaneously

in their which human

forms. be
sway said

Jealousy
the
it in It

is

an

emotion of the

disturb

mind
more

being,
than

it,tear
emotion.

two,

powerfully
the whole that
of

any

other
nature

excites in
a

his dual
no

simultaneously
emotion
Love

manner

almost

other The selfish

does.

implied
In

in
as

Jealousy

is

of is
no

course

Love.
or

Love,

such, there
It seeks

ness selfishwhich

unselfishness.

union,

108

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

means

the

equality of
as

both

the
for

factors union

to

be

united. in both

So the

long

then

the

desire

exists

factors
nor

of the unselfish the

the
a

relation,
"0s

Love

proper those two.

is

is neither

selfish

between for union then

the

When,
one

however,
not
on

desire

only

on

side,
union

other,
desire the for

desire
a

for selfish

becomes

acquisition,
the

desire. has

In

Jealousy
there be and
no

Love,
a

desire for
on

for union,

implicitly become
-indeed,
would
were

desire clear

acquisition, for if,

both

Love

sides, there

chance

for wrould

intervention
not

by
in the

third of

party,
him

Jealousy
loves and

exist

mind

that
no

is loved.
no

Also,

in

whom

there
gaze

is Love

Exclusiveness,
is turned but in not out

Reserve,
towards

whose

of

material in him

separatethere is

ness,
no

towards

spiritualunity,
the
kind

Jealousy.
This leads
on

to

connected of
Love

emotion
that is

of Lust.

The

mostly

responsible
is that which
natures is best

for the

feeling

of

Jealousy
To look of

denominated

Lust. first
Lust
in

refined

it would and

probably
is

at

sight
a

impermissible
Love
between natural at all. them. and

improper
there Later

to call

kind

Yet

something
evil

common

and

associations,
have
a

and

inevitable connotation
was

consequences, of
so

made evil in

the
one.

present
That
use

Lust is

truly
apparent
'

it

not

always
'

the

of

the

expression
and

lusty Youth,
capacity
for

where

only

physical vigour

physical

110

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

the

wholesale
sense

murder

involved.

In

the
even

strict this
'

and
use

abstract is

of the
correct

word,
l

however,
is

perfectly
'

it

only
this

the

quences conseover

involved

that

throw
As

gloom
said
:

the

word

in this

reference.

Bhishmi

II2
"

Flesh
on

groweth
stones
;

not

on

grasses,

nor

on

trees,
a

nor

it is

obtained

only
sin of

by

killing
it.
"

livingcreature
It may
to
"

; hence

only
here

the
that

eating
more

be the

noted

the
more

Love it is Lust to
a

is
;

confined and
*

physical self,
Lust

the

the

more a

approximates
the

mere

appetite,'
character
The

pure

sense-craving,
proper.

less

it has

of

the

of Emotion

so-called

mystery

of

physical
be

Love

may

not

inappropriately
mystery physical
of

considered
course,

here.
as

The

question, Jiva in
may
dealt

of

belongs,

usual, to Metaphysic,
the the
statement

the

Metaphysic
the

of

procreative aspect. light on

here. lowest is
it

But

brief

throw with

question

more

immediately
the

Amongst

primary

so-called

isms, organasexual.

procreation,
A cell

self-multiplication,
and

absorbs
at the

nourishment
expense

grows

expands

itself self
1

of] something sense).

Its

else, another
own

(in
See

the

general
ch.

oneness

supra

vi, p.

71.

Mahabharata,

Anushasana

Parva,

cxv.

26.

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

Ill

grows.
'

But

the its
4

mass

of

matter

that

makes within

up

its

oneness,'

individuality/carries
manyness

itself

the

principle of

inherently.
falls

It therefore

necessarily,inevitably,
or

apart
the
'

into new,

two,
the
'

sooner

later.

But

in

falling apart,
nature

second,
it

mass,

retains

the

of

livingness
oneness

has
so

acquired during
becomes
the centre

the

period
of the
;
new

of

;
an

and

it

life of

individual the
the
same

similarly
class,
at

constituted
comes

another in and

Jiva,

of

once

occupies
Trace

readythe cess pro-

made,
up

specially-prepared,
from
or
u

home.
a
,

j j
;

born
s
n

by
v a e

fission,
d
a
,

separation,
sweat-born,
born
; into

sprouting
exudation
d
a

through
; and
a

a
,

by
p i
n

egg-

j a,

viviparous
the
same

sexual

humanity,
of the
the
'

:step by step.
process
"manner

The

kind,
the

essential in

nature,

is has

exactly changed

essence, The in
l

but

completely.
was

expansion

of

one

embodied

JIva,which
direct
actual is

the

first instance

caused

by
of the
an

and
now

real caused
and

nourishment, by
organs
an

comparatively

speaking, multiple

ment exciteof
that

senses

JIva

by

appropriation
appropriation
of the

of
is

another

embodied simulation

JIva,
and

which

only

the

the

substitute

process

of the

absorption

of

nourishment.
In the

simulation

and p
a

substitution
d h

is the

apparent
other
its
own

mystery.
order
to

EachJIva-u
absorb
at the it into
same

i attracts
so

the

in

itself and
time

enlarge

life ; and

each

repulses

the

other

112

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

to sufficiently This is mutual.

avoid

being

wholly

absorbed

into it..
over mere

Attraction
latter

prevailing largely
reduced to
a

Repulsion"
consciousness
some

the

becoming
of Love

of

separate
forms and

individual
or m a

existence
u

in

of

the

highest

kt i

"

there of
and tite appe-

is mutual

approach
and

embrace,
but

simulation

absorption
real and
The

nourishment,
and
pass

not And of

complete
here

absorption
desire

nourishment. into
the

form
at
a

Emotion.

separation
middle

into one,

sexes, in

certain

stage,
is

the

Evolution,

Nature's

Sex.

master-device
the reach
"

for
of each

bringing easily within Jiva

it
a

compendium compared
with

of all
the

experiences

though

is,as

originalsof
aspects of

the

experiences,
the
contact

viz., the
of the
at
senses

ences experiwith
a

resulting from
the

nature,

Prakrti for
seems

large, only
time be

copy, however
And about
and the

overpowering
of
means" sexes

the
to

being. brought
ages

separation
the
to and

by
eons

easy
mature"

though
a

requiring

of

separation
and

of functions
not

(partial
and of

by
of and

predominance procreating guarding,

over

radical and
the

exclusive) nourishing
both

and

setting apart, paternal

the
'

the

and

maternal,
here
4

brooded
retention

by

Love

which
after

is

the

of
is

'

oneness

even

the
the This

falling apart/
the

and
the

the

foundation
and

of Race.

Family,
division

Tribe,
sex

Nation,
a

the

into

is itself into

copy Self

of that
and

primal

and

essential

division

Not-Self

; and

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

113"

as

that

division
so

is is

the

necessary

condition nature's

of all

experience,
easiest,
every and
one

sex-division successful

simplest, giving
the to

and of

most her

way

of of

Jivas experience
the intensest and Emotions.

noblest dullest

the

vilest,
and the

the
are man

Sensations
woman

Truly
world

and
other

whole

of

the

unto

each

while

this

sex-separation lasts.1
occupies stage
not

Sex

-feeling present
may

such of out

an

important
that It
a

place
little

in

human

life at upon main the mind

the

evolution of with

dwelling
all the if in

it here

be

place.
it to
are

seems

that of
are

problems metaphysical
and

connected facts

capable
the text

solution,
borne

referred

in

applied carefully
we

to concrete
and

facts. Not-

Because
and
man woman.

have The

the

Self

the

Self, we
Self

have

man

characteristics

of the

belong
of

to

the-

unification,
of
woman:

systematisation,
reason.

height
Those

standpoint,
Not-Self and
man

breadth
to

view, knowledge,

of the

the

multiplication
within from soul

and

division,
off of

limitation
man

confinement
and power,

bounds,
and

separating
from inner

from

soul

family
The

family, intensity, motive

self is the
man

desire,
body
is

emotion. the
woman

and

the

outer
must ; must

(Cf.

Vishnu
that all

Parana,
this both is

I. viii.) It
tive comparaare

always

be

remembered individual

only
factors
one

for,
be

in every

organism, though
also

and be at
in

always
and
the

present,
other in

always,
It is

must

prominent
the
one

abeyance.
of the and

only because, predominate

Not-Self of
man

present
kind of

day,

the

characteristics constitution

Self

organic
the

those
are

of the
used

in and

another,
woman.

that It is

distinctive said
;

class-names
in the the

repeatedly
has
no sex

scriptural

books

of

India which that

that it

the
on

Jiva
from

only

enveloping
it ; it is also

sheaths,
indicated

puts

time

to

time,

have

114

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Where,
-p

again,
Emotion

this

physical Love, one-sided,

which

this

Lust,

is

entirely

there

results the action

the of of the by
to
are

underlies
up

Rape
Pride
all

; it is

largely

made

of

the
in
of

emotions evil of
turn

and
must

Oppression.
pass

These,
both kinds
one

the

Jivas

through
reaction that
that

sheaths,
of

turn, by action
another.
The

and fact

from

kind

experience

these

distinctions, like all others,

as

only comparative,
sharp
and

here,
ultimate

everywhere

else, there

is

no

insuperable
and

definition, is illustrated
is

by the
in the

balancing
human

mutual in all

neutralising which
nature.

observable

life

as

For, generally
to
man

speaking,
woman

characteristics
are

assigned only
the

respectively
relations

and

above the the the

noticable Within

in their

with

others
reversed:

outside while is

family.
wife thread

family
is all

they

are

nearly
and

and of

mother
love

self-sacrifice
the

devotion,
and
to

that

holds for

family

together
from
and

the

thought fore;

that husband
A
case

provides
father is

its needs selfish

day

day

the

and of
'

rather of

comfort-seeking.
and
'

conservation

energy.'
takes

So, the spirit of love shape plus

as
'

human the West

East

gregariousness
becomes
4

which

familism
'

in

individualism

nationalism

in

the

of

to-day.
be noted

It may

here, with
to

reference

to

the

distinctive
works
'

sexon

characteristics medicine derive

referred from
osseous,

above,
father

that all the the

'

Samskrt
'

the the the

systems

of

the the the

body,

e.g., the
and

nervous,
the

arterio-venous,
of

hairy, etc., body,

the

from

mother,
the

separate* factors spleen, iii.)

sex

flesh, the

blood,

fats, heart,

liver,

etc.,(vide Sushruta, intestines,

As
to

Sharirasthana,
and

the

gradual
from

unfolding
The

reclosing of and,
more

and

sex-

feeling, we
from the I.

learn

Secret
the

Doctrine

vaguely,
and becomes the

Puranas, xv,) that

e.g.,

MZrkandeya, begins
as

XLIII.,

Vi"hnu,

humanity

a-sexual,

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

115

two

classes, good

and

evil, of Jivas, become

with appear
a sense

surable pleaof

by
power and

being

accompanied
will
then
r a

superiority, as
then

later.
bi-sexual And
.

bi-sexual,

different-sexed,

again
y
a

and this

finally a-sexual recapitulated,

or, above in

again
in

before

we

find

accordance the small of

with law
so

the of the

laws

of

ontogeny, analogy,
in the

etc.,
'

simpler
so

language,
'

universal

as

below',

as

the

large',
in
a

life of the manner,

the

individual
more

to-day, though,
or

course,only
than
the

general

psychical
of the

psychological

physical, adult, the

that

through

stages
the

child, the
It may

adolescent,

aging, and
words,
modern loss
and

aged.

be

noted

here, again,

all these
as

asexual, different-sexed, etc.,are anatomy

also

only comparative,
there
one never

tends

to

show,

for

is of

complete
germs of
reason

by
"

any

organism,
however ; and
can

showing atrophied

sex,'

the

elements,
sex

or

undeveloped,

the

other that
I

also Not-I

this
never

for
be

the

plain metaphysical separated.

before also
and
a

.and
and

wholly
occur

The
and

sex

excitements

perversions prime
in the

that

often

after adolescence

and that
the

individual, intermarriage

as

race

(for history shows

have
of
seem

widespread
almost
the

sex-corruption

been
birth also
to of

invariable

precursors, of national in this

same

respectively,
organisms),
general
be normal in the of

the

and

disintegration
to

correspond
evolution. methods .and
in of

elements would

'scheme'
and proper

What

probably
in

healthy
times

propagation
and

that

vast

plan,
fullness

places
the and

with "

the

necessary

appurtenances,
ous danger-

1st, 2nd, 6th

fruitless
and

7th

Races,
and

become

unhealthy,
when in

abuses from

aberrations
proper

they appear,
the

out
.and In
we

of

away

that

setting,

3rd,

4th

5th. order have

to to

explain
to

the

why

of

this

scheme
In

of that

evolution,
successive
up the

refer

The

Science

of Peace.

.manifestation

of the

Logion,

I-This-Not,

which

makes

116

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

The
Adultery

commonness

of
reasons.

Adultery, too, Adultery

of

is

due

tonot

similar

excites

only Malice,
sometimes
the

the

emotion of

Lust,
or

but

also

of and
race

Revenge,
asexual condition

of

Pride
of the

world-process,
would I
or

earliest to
the

condition of the
or

correspond Aham,
wherein

that
second

first

factor,.
Not-

factor, This
With the the

Etat, the

Self, is only faintly present.

of the second

increased

accentuation The

factor,
of
sexes.

we

have two With

bi-sexual rise

condition. to the of
a

equal
division

definition
of the
or

the

gives
the
we

complete
the third of

developing
have

factor, Not
sex
on

Na,
and level.

the
a

Negation,
return to

again

blurring
condition

differences
a

the

hermaphrodite
the

different of the

And
the p
r a

lastly, with
asexual 1
a

greater emphasising
supervenes

Negation,
to idea been

condition
a
.

again

as

preliminary general
as

This

seems

to have will Purdnas Race

'

set

the

type
for
some

to

human
millions

history,
of years the

it has

and the Third

be

current and and

(according
advent

to

The
the

Secret
influx
'

Doctrine],
high and
modern of
the

from low

of the other

of
as

Jivas from
would Race. which with The
are

planets,
call

micro-organisms
till the the

science Sixth

charily type has

them,

appearance and
and

undergone
from

distortions into

sals rever-

inseparable
; and
we

reflexion observe
'

tion associathe
course

matter

therefore
:

that

of

human

history
of
a

has

been and the

(a) the

marriage

',by violent
with the

conquest, daughters,
and become younger the

younger

more

vigorous

nation

the

the

wealth,
of

worldly
of
an

possessions,
older
'

vitality
has of
a

means

subsistence,
'
"

nation
;

which birth and

effete, l unsexed, generation, i.e.,a

fostered

emasculated nation at first ; of

(b) the

new

emigrants
new

querors, con-

by the older
another

(c] a

marriage, by
so on.

conquest
The

; and

death, of the older, and

ever-unsatisfied

unending

and

cravings

and

""

long-

118

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

aspect,

pleasurable,
; the

from

being originallya painful,

the of
an

sentiment.

Sometimes miseries

motives

are

exactly marriage

the
may into

opposite
drive the

unhappy
each who

the

spouses

apart
of

from others

other
can

and

companionship
natural human

better tion affecthe much

satisfytheir
of
some

craving
;

for

the
cases

fellow-being
be
more

in

such and

adultery
the

would
one

technical
to

not

so

lustful
more

referred

before.
is that of

What

ly probabbecome

frequently happens
with the
to

people
the

surfeited

quieter joys
find

family-life
into the
vice

and,
wild
versa

beginning
ways
that in
'

them
more

stale, plunge
'

bring
the

sensation

'; and
of the make

also,
the

everlasting swing
of opposites
'

soul
up

between
the

pairs
full

which

world-process.
The

real

sncl

significance
l

of

the

statement
"

in

the

Bhagavad-Gtta.
But

H"RTTr
so.

fr^fq?"
is

Adulutopia
it is the
on a

valley of bitterness.
has

it is not

There work and

hope.

The

worked

before.
the
'

And

it will

again.
surfeited it has and

Indeed with

only because
*

Race

became and peace

'

tired that of

tameness

of

health
'

entered disease

course

of
;

the when

excitements it has
and

license of
'

and

pain
back
'

and

had

enough

these, it will
difficulties and

gladly go
of modern

again to

health

peace.
on

The

life, turning
involved Race
Manu to

mainly
in

the

selfishness

the

ments excite-

different-sexed

life, were
forgotten
and

needed

by

the
on

supply,
restore

by
to

contrast, the
His very of

commentary

and

simple

superficial-seeming
there

rules
is in

the them.
1

depth

and

fulness

significance that

really

i. 42.

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

tery leadeth
fact
so

unto

hell,"

is to be in the and

found

in

this

very and

that

it has have

its root

evil
fruits
are

Emotions,
in them

shall

branches
of
the

too. all Let

If
its the

the

springs

stream

poisoned,
the taint.

subsequent
Emotion,
the

length
\vhole and

will
mood

show

of the
in

parents, be
the
own

pure,,

peaceful, happy,
produce
a new
u

loving,
'

moment
u

they
a

and p
a

'

set

apart
and
,

from

their

d h i
as s

d h i pure

then

this nucleus, of its

partaking
u

it must shall it will

of the become
be

nature for

parent

d h i

fit abode

a
an

pure evil

Jiva.

Otherwise
into and

evil

and

attract be

Jiva only
true
use

itself.

Herein

is to

found
and

the

significance
consecration

of

formal

public

celebration
all false and and

and
and

of of

marriage,
Shame
are

whereby
and

evil

emotions

Fear

Jealousy only
of pure

of other
and

claimants
and the

removed,

peaceful
is

recognised
best

and

undisturbed

affection
between

given

opportunity
to the

growing
of the

the

married

pair,

benefit

progeny. The
the
converse

of

Jealousy
of
which
a

"

viz*, Attraction

plus
in

consciousness

possible
will

superiority
one

another
H

help
wish" in

to

secure

gUl" the nPe"

no

object

of one's
name

has

apparently English
are

distinctive

the

language.
the nearest

Confidence,
terms.

Trust, Faith, Perhaps

;

Reliance
idea is

the the

better in the

expressed
parent

by

Hopefulness
to the

emotion

corresponding

Promisingness

of his

120

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

child Samskrt

the

emotion
:

which

is

indicated

in

the

saying

"

Let

man

wish
son

to excel excel

all

others, but
"

let him

w/sh

that
is

his

should

him. the
more

Envy

Jealousy
object
Repulsion

wherein
is

superiority of pronounced,
and person

the the

thereof
as

great,
envied less
as one

the

active
to

endeavor

to is

make

the

inferior

oneself
and is

weaker,
cease as

because
soon

hopeful.
of

Jealousy object
:

Envy

the

disputed
the the rivals

definitely secured
that is neither is then

by

the the
"

emotion
loser

left behind

in

mind
but the

of

Envy

nor

Jealousy,
sometimes

Hate word
sense,

the

Hate is of

of
used

Malice.
in
a

But

Envy
that

comparatively
in the
"

good
of the

Emulousness,

spirit
envious

Samsk
causes,

rt

advice,
not the

fcen3"$W"i
"

Be

of the and
and

of the merits

be results, i.e., which

secure

envious

emulous strive

of
to and

prosperity,
self ;
be not

develope jealous
case.

them of the

in

your

envious
in

resultant

prosperity

any

given

Malice

is

Hate

plus
form

Fear.

Its

converse

is

Tyranny, Cruelty, Oppression.

is
a

Slyness
not strike

milder
to

of it.
an

It does

openly,

but

seeks

injure by
some

underhand

blow,
so

by insinuation, or
1

by

crooked

method,

that

Charaka-SamhitS,

Sutrasthana, viii.

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

121

the

assailant
the

may return

not blow

appear which

as

such, and
fears
and

so

may wishes

escape
to

he

avoid

by keeping
in
one

in the

background.
is
on

It

times some-

appears towards takes power the

over one

who
on a

the

whole weaker.

stronger,
It then and

who
of

is

the

whole

form

desire
a

to inflict which resentment

pain

feel admit other

when
worse

another

in

way of

does
on

not the stab

of any
side retort
;

immediate it watches would than

show
for the the

opportunity
victim in
an

to

place
silent the

even

position
fear of

endurance.
fear of

Here,

the

fear

is

others,

losing reputation
them

with
In

them the

and

being

treated

by
the

accordingly.
it is that often

inferior
to

towards

superior,

the

effort

revenge and
mean

Tyranny.
are worse

Many

call

others
for

malicious
are

themselves,
have

they
and

oppressors

and
own

misappropriates, wrong-doing
victims, and
created
are

selves them-

by
Meanness should that

their in

Malice that the

their

angry
in

they
ways

be apppear

resisted

by

tnose and
same

victims
mean.

malicious
the

Spitefulness

is allied

to, perhaps
is

as,

Malice.

Meanness

Strictness
is

where

Benevolence and

or

Magnanimity
1SS'

expected
is
an

proper.
emotion.

Niggardliness
Usage
confines
the

allied

latter

word

to

money-matters.
False moods.
mere

Extravagance,
Extrava-

Carelessness, Recklessness,
are

Magnificence,

the

converse
or

gance.

They

are

Benevolence,
is desirable.

Self-

Display, where

strictness

122

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Insolence, Impertinence,
backedness,

Stiff-neckedness,Stiffthe

Brag, Bullying, Presumpopposite

kin of of
of lity, Humi-

ttiousness, etc., are

the
converse

of

Malice,

the

Tyranny..
or

They
object
of
the

are

the

assumption
where the The it is
'

in oneself

equality
is the

superiority,
of the

fact

is

inferiority,to
here
very

the

mood.

desire not
'

desire
in

Repulsion,

though
An

prominent

beginning.
of one's of the

insult

is the

pointed

sion expres-

consciousness
insult. and

of the

of inferiority

the

object

Crookedness forms
Craftiness.

Craftiness of

are

the and
.

more

active
; but

Spitefulness
of dislike
appears Of
course,

Malice hidden.
a

the Admiration

element
too

is

more

to

be in is
or

complex
to

emotion. that
a an

order

say

emotion
name

which
is

described

by
we

special by

simple
in that

complex,

must emotion

be

guided
is
comes

current

usage
"

deciding
word.

what This

really
up

denoted
at
once

by

reflection word many

like

in which

connection is of the the used

"

with like

a so

Admiration,
on

others,

account from

paucity
on

of
the

languages,
part
the

resulting
the
races

absence,

of

using
any
need
"

those

languages,
more

of

feeling
elaborate

of

for
to

minute

and

expression though
For
our

indicate

many of
have

distinguishable
same

related

phases
purpose word is
we

the
to

mood. the
sense

present
the

take

in

which

used

most

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

J23

often.

Taking
of the

that

sense,

i.e.,scrutinising
in which it is

the the

majority
word where is

particular instances
that

used,

it appears is of
a

employed
the of

mostly

there

consciousness

of

superiorityof
Attraction

the

object

it,
it is

but

the

feeling
or

accompanying
collateral
We the and like

neutralised

diminished

by

circumstances.
the skill of skill not
a

admire

juggler.
and
are

We

nise recogwith

superiority
the trivial

of

pleased
much.

results, but
to
us,
or

very
even

They
of
a

appear
time and

perhaps
we

wasteful
the skill of

energy.
in

So

also

admire of

general
if
we

the

successful to the

conduct

war.

But,
while

are

neutral

parties warring,
of skill in
of sadness and then

recognising
armies,
at
we we

the
are

superiority perhaps
results but in full

manipulating
and

regret
If
no an name

the
are

fearful
not

slaughter interested,

rapine.
there is

neutral
;

Admiration

the

successful
or

fighter

becomes
;

object
becomes

of
a

apotheosis
name as we

satanisation
or or a name

his to

to

worship

fear}
; we

according
Again,
admit
we

have

gained
the

suffered of
a

by

his skill.

admire

beauty
in that

person
but there

the

superiority
some

respect,
which

is

something,
Attraction
and the Thus

drawback,

prevents
or

the

from

ripening
remains
one

into

Reverence

Love,

feeling

of

Admiration

only.

Admiration
in the

is Attraction

plus
some

consciousness

of

superiority

object

in

respects,
some

plus
res-

consciousness

of its

inferiority in

other

124

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS,

pects.
the the

It

comes

very

near

to is

Esteem.

In

Esteem

element

of Attraction of it,the

stronger

perhaps,

and
;

objects
are

attributes

liked, are

different

they

qualities

of

work-a-day
the
case

usefulness,
Admiration
seems

indirectly pleasurable. they

be
are

In

of

more

directly pleasurable.
between
one

Such
but it
use

to

the

distinction
to

them
sense

refers, of
of each

course,

only

special

and

term.

Wonder

is distinct

from
in
common

Admiration
with the

yet

it has It is

something
consciousness

it too, of

of

superiority
to do

the

object, plus attraction, the uncertainty being

of one's
own

desire

approach,
so

plus
whole of the

abilityto
the out

; the

overshadowed
it

by

unexpectedness
of
the

object,
course

being

something
It

ordinary

of

experience.
is the

is this

extraordinariness,
cause

indeed,

which
as

immediate
to

of the
The

tainty uncer-

to

ability
is
a

approach,
'

physical
features
'
"

manifestation
"

general expansion mouth, feeling

motion"

of the

open

eyes,
on

open the

wide-eyed

wonder

consequent

of

pleasure, accompanied
'

by

the

arrest

of

standing

stock-still, '

'struck the

dumb'"

which

corresponds
close

naturally

to

uncertainty
emotion

above-mentioned.
stands Awe and to

The
one

Admiration
on

on

the
:

hand,
there is

and
a

Diffidence
between

the them. Curious

other

yet

subtle
the
are

distinction

The emotions

Mystical,
of
these

Mysterious,
allied
to

the

"

the

the

emotion

of the

126

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

desire one-self

to live
more

more

and and

more more

to fully,

feel
to

or

realise
exercise
over

strongly,
and

greater
around

and and

greater
make the

power them

control to
or

all
self. one-

subject
or

part of

Only
is
more

intellectual in know

cognitional
than
as

element

prominent
Thus
of and
we

Curiosity
cognition
;

in said

primal
at

desire.
outset desire fuller
more

generally,

the

that chapter iii, that

is is which

followed followed
leads and

by by
to

by
desire
;

action
and and all and

action

knowledge complex
of action

thought
emotion that

greater
fruit
so

power
more

and work The

again
for

bears
; and

in in

complicated
rotation.
as
a

industry
larger
and

on,

endless

desire
to
sense.

fuller

and

fuller life
is

knowledge Curiosity
In the that in

means

larger
word is

this

first
sense

other

in

which

the

often to desire in

used,
the
for

of

minor

vice,

it conforms of

more a

definition
information

here

adopted
human

Emotion, personal
which

regarding
other either

the

affairs

particular
will

of

beings,
some

mation inforhold
of
or

(a) give
or

sort
a

of
sort

power

over

them,
means

will

(6) give

petty
the and ed actwe

satisfaction, by
same

of

gossip

and in

scandal, degree
of

in
as

kind
is
or

(though
derived

differing
from of
pass the stones

quality) plays
live

witnessing

the

reading
lives and

whereby
very
it

very kinds

various of

through
find

ent differwere.

experiences, vicariously, as
sense,

In

this

second

too,

we

that

Curiosity

is

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

127

an

emotion

which

unfortunately
often
to

afflicts and

many

human

beings
and

disproportionately
the

priately, inappro-

very

great
all

inconvenience

of its such

others.

But,
well in
as

again,
its bad

like

things
The

else, it
existence

has

good
a

as

side.
is

of
to

feeling
have
to

fellow-beings points
to

an

inducement
to

all who

weak

to live

endeavor
so

then strengshall

them,
no no

endeavour

that the

they

longer longer

fear

being

brought
made

into
the

light of day,
of

fear

being

subject

their

neighbour's
In
as a sense

conversation.

(b) abovementioned,
for read the dealt be
a

Curiosity
the wish
a

appears
see

desire
or

desire

for is

to

ed act-

plays
-emotions,
will but desire be it may

stories

largely
the

wish

to

feel This
on J

emotions with
at

felt

by

characters. later

greater

length,

noted
desire has

here is
an

that, in strict

analysis, a
;

for

impossibility
currency

and

the it

expression, provides
common
a

which

gained
way
of

because
some a

convenient
moods

stating
means

rather desire tion condi-

of

mind, really
of
to

for

certain it will be and

condition

oneself, enjoy

in which

possible
thus,
those

certain
it

pleasurable only
and
means

objects
a

ultimately,
of

desire

for
a

pleasurable
memory

ed objects, complicatthem,
with
them.
a

with

strong
of sick man,

consciousness
When desires
a

present
who

inability to
has lost

enjoy
all

appetite,
food,
what

appetite, i.e.,
J-

desires
x

desire (c) and

for (d).

See

infra, chapter

128

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

does

he

really
foods

want

He
drinks

really
that

wants
he

all

the

pleasant
in his

and

enjoyed
is
now

previous
from of

healthy
the fact

condition, by
such

but

prevented
instead says
he

enjoying
at

ill-health.

And

stating
his

length, he
again.1 feeling
person

shortly
'

wants

appetite

back the
a

Surprise,

Astonishment,
Curious
'

of

the

'

as

when

exclaims,.
and words

This

is

something
are

very

curious, unusual,
modifications The

remarkable,'
varieties
are

etc.,
the

degrees,
of to

of

emotion

Wonder.
express

sometimes
on

used side of

corresponding

moods for

the

Repulsion
the Sublime

also

by analogy
is also akin

and

convenience.

The

emotion

of

to

Wonder.
11

Where

the
are

unexpectedness
at

y'

and

extraordinariness
at

their

lowest
of

and

the

superiority
is

its

highest,
in which refer Each the
and
a

the

emotion

There

also that

subtler
we

sense

Jfva

may xv,

desire
pp.

desires. et seq. while

For of

sense

may

to

chapter
inner
and

293,

The the

Science

of

Peace.
of

subtler grosser

body,
it is

from

standpoint

outer

only psychical
in

or

psychological standpoint
so an

(pseudo-)
still
more

immaterial, is,
and subtler and it

turn, from
m

the

of

inner the

body,

aterial, and
immaterial

object

and

thus

psychical

apparently
are, in

cognitions, desires, actions,etc., of objects

further
to the
an

turn,

material the

cognitions, desires,
inner which is
as

actions, receding

etc., of
inwards

inner,

ever

more'and'more,

antarantah, Upanishat
says. See

the also-

Tripad-Vibhuti-Maha-Narayaya
infra, chap,
xii

(c).

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

129

the also.

Sublime The

is

present.

Awe
is

is

closely

related
the in is

difference

is,as degree
'the

apparent
that

from

foregone
that there

analysis
is
a

of that

emotion,
of

whereas here there

faint

Fear,

only
Awful
round

Attraction.

'The
'

Wonderful,'
cluster
more

Sublime,'
at

and
as

'the

frequently,or
natural gorges,

least
"

often,

'inanimate'
of
snow,

scenes

mountains,

summits

canons,

lakes, forests, waterfalls,rivers, beings

of writers

tropical or
oceans"

montane
or

vegetations,
as,

than,
of

round

human doers

"

wielders

mystic

powers, of

teachers, mankind,
scenes

great
or

deeds, great
nature

benefactors

great
and emotions human may and be

speakers.
are

These
arouse

objects
only by

of
a

said

to
as

those with

metaphor,
in
as are

only

invested

attributes
so

imagination, which,
to

of course,

strong

simulate allied

reality. Grandeur

Magnificence
with,
mity. Subli-

to, sometimes

synonymous

Disgust
Disgust.

is Fear others.

in

some

respects phis Scorn

in

Loathing,
Loathing
Abhor?ence.

Abhorrence, phases

are

allied

Emotions
As to what

and
is

express ^ this to not

seem

of Hate.

exact is
a

phase

expressed
not the

by

each"

matter

apparently
as use or

very

easy words

Determine,
to be

of the

does
express the

very from
its

precise
an

specific. They
cause

Repulsion being
9

inferior, the

of

Repulsion

ugliness plus uncleanliness,

130

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

and
fear

imply
of
in

desire

for
This

physical
latter may which of

distance element
even

due is
cause

to

pollution.
manifestation
out

minant predothe

Loathing,
that

physical

vomiting,
element

the

effort of the
or

body
In it

to throw

which

infects

injures

it.
;

Abhorrence is
more

the

mental

predominates
and

aggressive push
have away
the shrinks
an

than

Loathing,
it.

may
whereas

be

said

to

abhorred

object,
basis
but

Loathing
These because
and

away

from

underlying
not

of

emotion,

they always
is
to
a

are

passive
in

active
even

qualities, though
reference
not it

manifest
not

themselves very

action,

be

prominent.
of desire
with

Greed

obviously excess
any

particular object.
emotion. mixture
'

It is thus

complex
is
a

Tantalisation
to
Tantalisation.

of
'

'

the

desire

to to
T

give
hold Love
or

impart,
,

and
reason

the

desire be
mere

back.
or

",,

The and

may

Vanity,

Fear

of consequences

even

Dislike, respectively.
consideration
ful
has

The
The Beautiful,

of the been
a

emotion
over

of the
so

Beautia

left

to

late

stage,
is in

because
to

peculiar
at
no

mysteriousness
large, though mystery
a

attached

it

by

humanity
to be

reality there
and than The pure

appears it
even

about

it,

though
a

appears

to be

simple

rather

complex
emotion

emotion. of
;

the and

Beautiful
this

seems

to be

Love

and

simple

is

why

mysteriousness

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

131

attaches

to
us

it, for it does

whatever whatever

to

Love
is

also.

Whatever united
our

gives
and

pleasure,
to
so

fit to be

with

added

us,

enhances to
us.

self,our
of and

life, is,
common

far,
usage

Beautiful and The

The

instinct

language
Beautiful the

indicates
is the

embodies
the

this truth.
the

pleasant,
the
"

agreeable,

attractive,

charming,
In

fascinating, the
sundaram
loved

lovely, the (su

;
or

lovable.
e
u n
"

Samskrt which
that that

driyat
s
u

that
t t i
"

is

respected, attracts) ; shines,

m a
n

which which

ruchiram

(rochat
; charu

e"

or s

pleases)
that

(charati
and and
moves
s a m

i"

which

dwells

in
a m

the
"

mind)
even,

sushamam
;

(su
sadhu

unobstructing) desires)
t
a
m

(sadhnot

"

fulfils
k
or a
n

shobhanam

(shining) ;
jmanoramam
or

(is loved,

desired)

mano-haram

(pleases
or

steals

and

attracts

the

mind) jruchyam
;

ramyam(is
or

ing) pleasmind)
a same

manojnam j
u

(knows

fills the
or

(isreputed, well-known,
;
m a
n

has

sweet
as

and the

pleasant sound) last).1

There
is
so
no

(the

other
as

standard

mark

of

Beauty
goes,

for

it

varies,

far

its outer
different
;

embodiment
men,

with races,
as

varying
and

tastes

in

and

different
so

different

times

but

it

never

varies

far

its

Anjara-Kosha, by
Bhanu

iii,52

and

the

commentary

on

it,the

R"m"shramt,

Dikshita.

132

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

inner That
is

characteristic
is most

of
to

pleasantness is
any
one

concerned, which
to

beautiful
to his

individual
to

best

calculated enhance
the

supplement,
life.

duplicate,

doubly
and of
not such

self, his
makes be that

The

instinctive,

definite, perception

of the

possibilities
of
the

enhancement
It

the
in

mystery
later and and

emotion. advanced

may
with all the

more

races,

clearer

vision of human

wider

knowledge
individual,
the view
rather

of
the

phases
will But

life in each
and

mystery
remain.

disappear
the of
the

only

emotion of the

metaphysical
limited
such be the
a

pseudo-infinity
the this entertainment

forbids
In

of may

possibility.
the

connection

noted vital

theory

of

cell-physiology, viz.,that
on

process
a

going

in

each
a

cell

has

an on

optimum,
the
one

point
and of
is

of fullest
a

with life,
on

minimum

side either that

maximum

the in

other,
the

the

crossing
of
vital the

of
;

which say,

results if the

death of
the

cell

to

degree
of
or new

process

(vibration, assimilation material, or

kind
be
or

and

rejection
of

of old
some

alimentation,
whatever

transformation
nature may

other,
to

its

ultimately
or

decided the
cases.

be) falls below

then
so,
or a

the the

minimum

rises in

above

maximum,
Even

cell dies,

equally
sound
to
or

both

living individual

dies, both
a

of over-starvation
to be

of

over-repletion ;
to become
are a

fails
the too

heard,
ear,

i.e.,fails
if

sound
few

human

its
one

vibrations instance

too

many.

Taking

of

the

effect

of

the

134

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

life upon
"

Its

votary by becoming
attraction of

identical

with

him

the

overpowering
i

this,the Supremely
is

Beautiful, plunges the Jiva that

endless viveka Puranic
v a r a

ready
The

for

it into

g y

and

lifts it out

therefrom

into

and

the

Life

Eternal,

classical
and

story,
indeed

of the

marvellous
aroused

enthusiasm
in
men

love,
women

love-madness,
the

and

by
form

superhurna
the divine effect

beauty
music

of Krshna's of his

cal physian

and

flute,is by
tions, sensa-

illustration which
more

of the
are

that

is

produced
life of
a

the

staple

of the
on

higher
less

and

complex
but
as

organism,
so

organisms
in the at all.

loped, deve-

not

dull and
to

low

scale
In

of evolution sense,

to
v a

be
t
a

unable
r a

respond
be
said

this to

the

may

perhaps
one

have,

amongst
an

many of

other

high
form

purposes,
and

of

setting up by
love the and

ideal

physical

nerve-organisation
and realised

also, to be gradually grown

race

into and

by

means

of the strain
our

striving of

desire.

At
are

present,
confined five organs the basis

human
the

of enjoypossibilities ment
senses

to

five

of

knowledge
direct
cise exer-

and

the
or as

of

action,

in their

of all the of the

endless

permutations
emotions
back have to and

and
actions

combinations which
arise

thoughts,
of and may
such

out
nerve

refer well
basis,

such
own

exercise.1
l

Each
'

its

As

to

Sensations The

'

being

see

among

others,

Blavatsky,
Mind,
Hamilton

Secret

Doctrine,!.

31;
21
;

Hegel, Philosophy of Mill,

I. Examination i. 3.

translated
;

by

Wallace, NySya

p.

of

Vatsyayana,

BhZ$hya,

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

135

appropriate expressions
that
:

pleasures
'

and

pains.1
fibre

Compare
o( his
'

the
in

he
*

lived every

in every
nerve

being
These

moment/
now

tingled,
rare

etc.

experiences,

comparatively
more common

and

vague,

will

probably
in

become

and will also

better

defined
de-

the

future

races,

which

possibly

velope fullythe
to with
our

five real organs

senses

of action

ing correspondAt

five
senses ear

of

knowledge.2

present,.

two

of

knowledge
eye,
we

fairly well-developed,
have

the of action

and

the

only

one

organ

the similarly well-developed, viz.,

vocal
organ

apparatus,
of
action

for less
'

reproducing developed,
the less
and

sounds,
viz.t

and

one

the

hands,
and
we

for also
shall

reproducing
4

sights,' figures and

In
or

forms,
races,

tacts

'

or

touches.
more

later

possibly have
reproducing
and then be the

developed
also tastes of

organs
and the

for

these

two

smells, Beautiful

range

of the

emotion

will
1

correspondingly
descriptions
in the
or

larger.
Brahma

While PurHna^
and carry of

humanity
for the

The

instance,.
quences conse-

of the

various of

tlrthas

holy places,
in

practising
veiled of the

penance

them,
of
the

indications
nerves

of
or

being

(very)

descriptions body,
or

several

nerve-centres
the

and

of

the

results

ensuing

from

yogic
2For
a

stimulation vague

manipulation
of

of each.
see

indication

this,

the

story
v.

of

Rshabhations func-

deva

in the

Vifhnu-Bhagavata
to the

Purana, (excepting

V.

The vocal of

active

assigned
in the
4

organs
seem

the

apparatus)
nature
and

current

books,
are

to

be in

somewhat

the also

of
are

blinds,'for they
not

shared

by

other

organs

entirely specialised,though

prominent,

in these

organs.

136

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

is
reasons

different-

sexed,

so

long,
.

naturally, for
the

the
sexes

mentioned
all the life and than
senses

before,
and

opposite
and
in

stimulate
the

organs

enhance

whole

being
other and
between be noted

of each

other

greater

degree
the
most

any of Love
as

object, and,
of the them.
here.

consequently,
is aroused

emotion

Beautiful

powerfully
point
may

One
the have
curves

Theories
of
as

as

to

Beautiful,

in current

text-books
to say
even

psychology,
to lines and
as

generally something
of

beauty.

Some

go
a

so

far

to
or as

exclusively identify beauty

curve.

with

certain

line
is that

The

underlying
of of

truth the

of all these enhancement

the

the

fulfilment

desire,
the

of life,

the is

expansion
in and

self,in
senses

limited

individual,
and the

through

the

of

cognition
most in of

organs

of action, the

stimulation

that

enhances
view

the

being
of

of

any

particular Jiva,
in the

of

its

special constitution,
or

department
so

cognition
is the such

action,
of

and

doubly
to it ;

if

of both, of

standard

beauty
the
a

the

totality
the

of special constitutions, i.e.,

is the

all

possible constitutions,
Nature,
of

totalityof
;

Sva-bhava,
line
a or curve

the
a

Absolute

and

of of

beauty implies
which
is that A
a

line

of movement,

course

action,
to the

most

pleasant
it
as

and
a

congenial
line
or curve

Jiva beauty.
such
a

regards
line

such
that

of

constitution
or curve

particularly appreciates
in

implies,
*

the

first
supra.

place,

special

Pp. 111"113,

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

137

sensitiveness and

and

delicacy of
in
;

the

sense

of vision
as

this,secondly,
from
colors

respect of figures
and

guished distin-

yet

again, thirdly,in
of of visual
the

greater

degree

the

actional in the Other

sub-aspect
movement

'Cognition, as
along
of
to

implied
or curve.

eye

the

line may

special
with

standards reference
of the

beauty
the

be

similarlyanalysed
special
standards.

corresponding
those of

constitutions

Jivas holding
One
Samskrt

definition

Beauty,
be noted.

put

forward

by

some

poets, may

'

Beauty
"

or

pleasantness
essential new, has

or

enjoyability,r
of this
to about be said

niyata
appears

the
ever

quality
moment

is that

it

as

from
said

moment.'

Something
the end of

been

before
will

Novelty
later of

at
on

chapter
with

vi. ; the

more

in connection
or

deadening
The
element is

effect

liarity familying underto

a

repetition.8
view is that

of truth essential

this individual of the

change
of

the

life, change unchanging

in all the

experience

against

ground backis

self.

This, metaphysically,
life. Hence of
arise
,

very

meaning

of individual

the

many

laws

departments
Law of the

cognition

desire

action, etc.,
of

Relativity
sensation and

ledge, of all know-

intensityof feeling or
by negation,
; see
on

by contrast,
conditions

of determination
1

all the
xix

Magha,
See

iv. 17

also

Naishadka,
p.

"

34.

paragraph

Irreverance,

141,

infra.

18S

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

of staleness,
in

etc. Butr surfeiting,ennui, restlessness,

this
or

sense,
curves

beauty
much has

as

novelty, or
to in the

also

as

the

special
graph, para-

lines

referred
so

preceding

is not

emotional

as

purely
be

sensuous.

From

what this

preceded,
the
or

it will

obvious

that of
;

primarily
another's
and at
or a

test of

its Beauty, i.e., to

more

enhancement

life,applies

physical embodiment
less when to the

secondarily, and
later
bodies have

metaphorically,
the
inner natures and

stage of evolution,
grown,

emotional

intellectual

constitutions.
to

Vanity, according
Y
.

the

ordinary

use

of

the Yet

word,

is

something
shows

reprehensibleit to be
on

examination Attraction
one

the

side

of

and form Like

so

of virtue.
at least
'

Popular
innocent
to

usage
or

nises recog-

as

childlike
a

vanity.'
of be

Curiosity
of the

it

seems

be

double desire and be

desire, the Love,

liked,

desire
desire

desire and

for be

union, loved,
to

the

the
to

to love and be

to like

praise

praised,

please

and

pleased.
; in
an

The

physical

consequence

is self-adornment out it to

otherwise,
endless evil above

too, the
ways.

laying
That
is due

of oneself
has two
come causes.

to to

please,

acquire
Even

association

in the

good
to

sense,

Vanity
in

would

be

an

object
'

of contempt

Jivas

whose
and

constitution
'

Unlovingness,
ness

Hardness,

Reserve,

separateword nominal
it
means

generally, were
in
a

strong.

Again,
as
'

the the

is

used

different of the

sense

altogether,
l

derivative

adjective

vain

then

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

139

Self-Complacence, only
a

Self-Satisf of

action,
which

and

becomes
is
a

modification
Emotion the
come reason

Pride,

very

different

altogether. why
to be attention this the two in
so one

Perhaps
senses
same

different
and

have

combined has
the

the

word

is

that to

been
true

tedly exaggera-

confined the viz.,

so

aspect of
of the

Emotion,

consciousness
a

ability to please (and superiority), which

with
may to the the be is

far, of

certain in

power,

always present
to

Vanity
the

together
lowest of
there

desire of
an

please, though

consciousness the

ability varying gradesThis

from

highest
in

consciousness also
at ; but

ability is present
it is not
no
an

Self-Complacence
to

ability
to

please

others

all,

there

being

desire

please

; and

this makes consciousness the

all the

difference.

Vanity plus
which takes

of of

something

away

from

feeling

ability

is

Shame.

Self-Complacence importance
consciousness
become vague to and

and

Self-Satisfaction
in

are

Self-

Superciliousness,
the

which another
is
own

the has

of
and the

inferiority
and

of

general,
consciousness

attention of one's

mostly
periority su-

confined

generally.
of

One

somewhat
seems

peculiar phase
deserve

Self-Complacence
because attacks two

to

special
subtleness.

attention
It

of

its

insidious
at the

generally
the
and

Jivas
paths,
be

junction-point
and
ciation, renun-

between

of

pursuit
as

may

described

the

resultant

140

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

of

violent
on

combination
the
one

of and

contempt

and

cynicism
on

hand In in the

budding
with of

volence beneother

the

other.

combination constitutions

emotional individuals One

and

elements

different
sions. expres-

it manifests

itself
face

in different

such

is

the

of

deliberately-assumed
a

conscious
of to his

melancholy,
the

embodying
which
best
:

sad

selfperiority su-

awareness

wearer's

invincibly helpless
efforts
such

surroundings,
wearer's
is this

superiorityper.
to suppress

sists

despite
h

all the

it ! The the
a a

explanation
m

At

junction-point,
or

a
,

the to
a

self -consciousness

egoism,
to

of the

Jiva

comes

point,

focus, preliminary
space

disappearing
Consciousness. for appears
reference it appears is
as
'

into

the

universal
v a

of

All-Selftended in-

The
the

g y a, detachment,
a n

limited/

the

i t y

a
,

as

whole,
with

positive
to

contempt
;

and
not

cynicism

particulars
when the

and,

infrequently,
expressing
set the at in luxurious

only
well-

individual and

it

well-fed,

clothed,
for
so

otherwise
it finds

surroundings, background
infant to it that

only
into

needed
weak

throw

it

relief if set
And

this the
s

stage

would
it

perish aspires
is the the to.

in the

actual
h
a m a
,

asceticism

peacefulness,
with

which
a
,

instinctive

result
as

of touch

the

it y

Eternal, appears
individuals.

budding
Hence
an

benevolence appearance condescension.

also of

towards

(often
The

impertinent)
tone

hauteur

plus

nasal

of often

remonstrance,

conveying

apologetic

abuse,

accompanies

142

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

subsidiary emotions,
which arise in
are

such every

as new

that

of

surprise, etc.,
do
not

peculiar

to

experience,
therefore is words

the

repetition of
or

it and excitement in other

the less.
:

total The*

general
matter It is

stimulation
be
so

might
not

put
much

thus

that

"

the
as

emotions that

blunt
the

themselves
same

by

repetition"2,
do
a new

exactly
the that

circumstances of emotion of
or

not time

arouse

same

amount

second

; but
or

if there

is

cumulation
caresses

pleasures
annoyances,

pains,
then
in

additional
we

soft

petty
desires
with etc.

have

corresponding
emotion,
upon,
as

cumulative
u

effect grow
"

the

resultant

that

with
"l

what

they

feed
out

fire

fuel

and

love

groweth

of

association,"

Laughter,
Laughter.
of

as

has

been

generally recognised
is the

by

psychologists,
tation

physical
excessive

manifesnition recogthis

of
own

su(jden

and

one's

superiority/ Where
view, quoted
Outlines without Man in in that

See,

on

this

point, Goethe's

generally
p.

very
"

useful soul

work,

by Hoffding,
greater

of Psychology,
knowing
thinks it and he he

282;
is
no

...the

becomes of that
;
"

longer
but inner he

capable
has

first sensation. he this loses

seems

has

lost,
in

gained

what but text

pleasure,
still to

gains

growth...
as

require

further

explanation,
2

in

the

above.

James,

Principles of Psychology,
and Moral

II. 475.
pp.

Bain, Mental Spencer's

Harald

Science,
I.
"

257,

315

; see

also

Herbert
ter
'

Essays, Vol.

The

physiology

of pp.

Laugh
291"

; and

Hoffding, Outlines

of Psychology,

.29-4.

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

143

nsciousness

is
'

accompanied
the

by
of

Repulsion,
;

the

laugh
the chaff

becomes

laugh

ridicule'
not

where

ridicule and

is

light-hearted,
where it is and

serious, only

banter,

moreover

openly
'

and
the

unmistakably laugh
and But

pretended

make-believe,
fun and

of

jest and
company very
with

joke/
'

of

good

humor

good
we

results. find the loud

seldom

laugh
real,

bined com-

genuine,
The

deep-seated,
is the

earnest

Benevolence.
to

smile

nearest

approach

laughter
Smiles

there.
tears

and

require
for

careful and smile

examination.

Jivas smile
and Tears.

joy

sadly
in ?

they
.

weeP What

gladness
is the
'

and

they

weep

pain

meaning

of this
been

The and

'

smile

of

joy

has

already
in

incidentally
with

very

briefly explained
The

connection

Kindness. of
'

essential, psychological meaning

of
'

the

expansion
of

the

features
'

in

a
'

smile

'

is

consciousness The receiver

smiles

moreness,

of the
the he than

superiority.'
The the

of

gift smiles
the
'
'

after
In

receipt.
first
was case

giver
The his

before

gift.

recipient

becomes

more

than

before.

giver charity

feels that
and

he

is

more

the

object smile,
of
sense

of
the

kindness.

This
is very into

last

tender
to

smile

of Benevolence,
to pass
'

nearly
tears

allied

and
*

always ready
smile of sadness of him without

the

pity.
of
his

The

also

expresses
to

the
cause

superiority
sadness,
but

who

smiles

the
rather

of

Repulsion,

with

pati-

144

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

ence, The
'

with

resignation,
'

with

hope
smile
of
'

of future

Love,
'

cynical smile,
a near

'

the

bitterness,

isr

of
4

course,

relative of

of the
the
'

laugh
of
the
a a

of scorn.'

The

tears either

joy,'like
an

tears

pity/

may

mean

only
of the

overflow
"

of

superfluous object
sion expresto any are, and it

possessions
as

self

but

without
as

definite

in the of

other

case,

and

only

general
to

goodwill
; or

to all and

readiness
as

give

that tears

need of

they
for

may
one's

really be,
own

they
made

often
weak

pity
of

past self,
of

worthy
and
1

pity

before

the

cause

joy

large
of

strong.
The tears

of
'

pain
where

'

are

in

reality only
of

'

tears

pity
Self-pity.
one

the

object

pity

is oneself.

The

sd"

here

divides

itself into

two" the
Tears

pitying,the pain
not
are come

other
tears the

suffering and
of

pitied.
mixed

of
do

thus

Self-Pity. Tears
becomes

generally
with
a

until

pain

cognitional, considering,
element.
as

thinking,
child

self-conscious
as

This

may

be

observed A

in children

well

in

grown-up
his

persons.

generally
of
'So
are

panies accom'

crying
I have In

with

exclamations

I
so

am

hurt,'
struck

or

fallen adults

down/
too, there
a

or

and

has tears

me.'

seldom

during
beautiful

the

actual

intensityof
the

pain.

Tennyson's

lyricillustrates
Home She Rose
nor a

fact.

they brought wept

nurse
nor

her

warrior
cry
....

dead

uttered

of child

ninety years,
upon

Placed

his

her

knee,

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

145-

Like
"

summer

showers
my

came

her

tears

Sweet,

child, I'll live for thee,"

This tears and

also and

gives

us

clue

to

the

reason

why
weak and

Self-Pity, while
young, in the
are

allowed

in

the

the

considered grown-up
as

reprehensible
the
a

unmanly
ability
to

and

strong.
of real
then in the for

The
an

weep,
a

such, implies
cessation

lowering,

abatement, pain
; and

diminution, a
a

acute

to make in the

parade place
a

of
;

pain

appears second

improper,
place,
such of

first

and,
demand

Self-Pityimplies
one's

help by
ments tempera-

display
4

needs,

and

this in
calls etc. similar

certain
the

arouses

Scorn, and
and
'

forth

epithets of

whining

'

moaning,'
are

Self-Scorn, Remorse,
respect of the
Remorse.
ir Self-Praise.
"
"

to

Self-Pity

in

dual

character.

So, too,

The

subject

leads

on

directly to
The

Pathos of

and

'

the has

Pathetic.'

'luxury

grief
world

puzzled psychologists
The

all the

over. no

Samskrt'J

authors

on

Sahitya, too, give

Sometimes

adequate
content

explanation.
with

they
the

even

themselves
Emotion
"

saying
a

that

enjoyment
cultivated Emotion
and tured uncul-

of

the

requires
is and

special and
as

sense

which

scarcely true,
Spencer
The

the

is

appreciated by
alike.

young

old, cultured
says
he

Herbert

finds

him-

Princess, vi.

10

146

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

self

baffled1
out It is
some

yet

he

makes real
to

good
that

attempt
of the
the

and

brings

of the
here

factors say of the

As to will with

tion. explanaessential is

enough
of the

constituent
in
some

Emotion other.

Pathetic

Pity,
a

phase
of

or

how be

it becomes treated

source

enjoyment,
on,

etc.,

of

in

detail, later
of

in connection

the

Philosophy
into
and

Poetry.
Persistent

pleasure joy
and

and

pain,

transformed

sorrow,

persistent gladness
and in but

sadness,
ness.

exaltation

rejoicing, misery
deference
to

and
common

grief, may,
view,
of

the

scarcelyin strictness,
pleasure
and

for
said
seem

they

are

only degrees
on

pain,

be

to take to be

the

character

of Emotion.
and

They Vanity.

double
sadness

desires, like Curiosity

seems

Persistent
constant than
as

to

be

a dissatisfaction,

desire

that
so

certain that

things
then

were

otherwise
and

they

are,

pleasure
of
the

Love

would and is

result effort and

naturally in place
greater
a or

present

pain

less

Repulsion.
a

Gladness
to

the

reverse,

satisfaction,

desire

prolong

present conditions.
The
active

aspects
Cheerfulness.
source

of sadness As
a

and

gladness
is
an

are

Worry
which

and

Worry
deal
to

emotion
to it
a

is the
it

of
be

great
useful

of trouble

humanity,
little
*

might
The

understand factors
See

more

fully.

following
II. 411

of

Worry

Principles of Psychology,

" 578.
and

also, James,

Principles of Psychology, II.,pp.

685.

COMPLEX

EMOTIONS.

147

are

immediately recognisable
something,
;
an

"

(a)
to

going
a

wrong of
want

of

obstruction
to set
a

desire,

source

pain
of

(b)

endeavor

matters
;

right

and

success

therein,

failure of
on

(c) a

non-recognition
and
so

of

the

impossibility
the

setting things right

the

avoiding
consciousness

pain
that

contrary,
;

persistent

it is and

possible
repeated
and the

(d) consequent
failure
;

repeated

endeavor

and

lastly, (e) continued

cause

anger

annoyance

with

the
over

of the
over

and failure,

mental

repetition,
the
cause

and

again
and last

persistently,of
failure
to its is to

of of
it.

the It

trouble
is to this

the
which

get

rid

gives

peculiar characteristic naturally, right

on

Worry
cause

; the

irritation
failure
some

worst,
set

when is the

the

of

the

things
being
of

unamenability
co-operation
If this
element

of
the

human

whose

setting right
of

things
away, of

depends.
then
the

element
of the

Anger peculiar
that

is taken

painfulness
is to to set
a

Worry
and

disappears.

All

remains
endeavor

rightful

repetition of justifiable
It is time list of to

things right.
close.

bring

this be

chapter

The

Emotions
bulk of

might
every

prolonged
of
an

indefinitely. intellectually
names

The

language

advanced

race,

excluding cognitions
of words
or

technical
and

and will be

words found

relating to
to
some

actions,
with and

consist

dealing
of
an

sing expresIt is
Words

phase
for
.

other Roget's

Emotion.1

See,

example,

Thesaurus

of English

and

Phrases

148

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

impossible
Illustration earlier
was

to

deal
the

with

all of

them

in

one

place^

of the this

general
purpose of

principles
this

expounded
It is

chapter.

hoped given.
herein

that

has

been

achieved

by

the

examples
reason

The
to

student believe
that into

should
all terms with and

find
Emotions

sufficient
are

capable
Hate,
kinds And of

of

being

reduced and

of

Love

and and

muted per-

combined

grades

of
he

superiority,
should belief

equality,
to find

inferiority.
refutation
new

try
in

justification or
exercises with

his of

practical

phases

Emotion.
A the
rance

few

tables
and

are

appended,
moods The the

tentatively frequent
of the
the

casting
occur-

emotions
into

of

more

groups. the

nature and

primal
of

trinity

of

Self,

Not-Self,
which
in

relation
and

Negation
the

between may
to

them,
be

governs
detail in

guides
Science it may

grouping,
Peace. But

studied

The

of
be
or

avoid the
or

misunderstanding,
subordinate
k
r

noted

here
n

that
sat

triplet,of
and
a
n

chit
d
a or

jn
c

a
,

i y

a
,

a
,

i.e.,cognition,
as

action the Self

and

desire,
the

may

be in

regarded

arising
of the
so

in

by

reflexion Notin

it,respectively,
the

Self
that

the (itself), these

Self
the

and

Negation"
indicate
this

words,
than

tables,
literal

reflexion

rather

their

connotations.

i-"

"

111
'3oS"
"S
=
"

r-1

"

JB i

|i||
C

.e.||.
C

S.-0

SSS

x^ | | g-g

tC

"%
o

I gStS"S-gQ

c-s

bl 'i
o^.S

HI I^

-il^
I^SSS
.

1
0=5

"11
^
"t/l

^a
f* "ij.

So
~

""2-1

111
M
s-a
ot3

5
lili.s

Kc5
C
'

gtjyjC
c

.2 ""'",S ^'
*'

^WO.-WCC^C^^1
o"

f*"c

-oo.do^jT
Ji ^i

"

" g ^'e
1

8_"

g ^l-lsJIlSl

rt

^S

OT

"?

"

bo-

""

1s"
w-

^cw
(O

"E

I Iii

".

t"

oJ
ffl

li
lf
"
"

OiJ

^.ulwl

C^J

"..

r''i:i"4)Or;Hi-'

g g^
0,

DOE"

8
O Cx"to J
CA

E-i

.1

5,

"c

"

I
H-l

CHAPTER

IX.

THE

CORRESPONDENCE

OF

EMOTIONS.

Before
and with the in

passing
other Arts

on

to

the

Philosophy
Emotions different
be said

of

Poetry
dealt
that to the

wherein
somewhat

are

an

aspect

from

treated

of

hitherto,
of
and how

word
mental

may

as

correspondence
each another

these

phenomena
of
one

with calls

other,
into

the

presence

existence.
law mutual

The

general
and

governing

their

reciprocation
may Emotions
^

manifestation

be tend to

The ral

Genesummed Law.

up

shortly
own

create does. results But of in the the law

their

likeness, workings
modifications

even

as

fire
the

actual

of

life,

undergo
of
the

by

the

special

circumstances
be

cases.

These
two

cations modifirules,

may

generalised ordinary
to the

under

(a)

Amongst
cLsd Laws,

Jivas,
side

inclined of

strongnor

ty
the

neither side

L,ove

to

of

Hate,

Emotions

produce (6) Amongst

rather

their

own

likeness

or

counterpart.
to

Jivas

belonging

definitely

the

one

class

150

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

than those

the

other,
the

the

Emotions
to

of others, side of

whether
or

Emotions
create

belong
which the

the

Love of

of

Hate,
class

corresponding

Emotions

that

only

to

JIvas belong.
so v
r

Thus,

amongst

ordinary people, midway,

p
r

to 1 1 i
,

say, between
Love

1 1 i and

will

produce

Love,

and

Anger
and and
;

Anger,
Scorn Malice
and

assuming
in

equality.
will

Pride Fear

Oppressiveness
Vindictiveness Pride
and

inspire

and
or

the

really
and

inferior

equal Anger
Fear

greater

Scorn
and

ness Oppressive;
or

in the and and

reallysuperior
Annoyance
Distrust
;

stronger

merely
Again
in and and

in the

really equal.
Pride
and Fear

will and

inspire
or

Scorn

the

superior
in

equal

greater
; or
mere

Distrust

the

really

inferior

Anger

Annoyance

in the

reallyequal. So
or

Benevolence

will
And

inspire Humility again, Humility

Love

or

Benevolence,
or

will

evoke

Benevolence

Love

or

Humility.
But in whom
that
n

in

Jiva belonging,
'

say. to the
'

class

of

Jivas

the

united

Self
virtue this

is

strong,
Love
case

belonging,
unselfish deliberate the
etc."

is,to the side of

v
r

and be
the

and

t t i"

whether such
as

by
of in

cultivation,

will be

treated

final the

chapter,

or

otherwise,
will
with not

by birth, karma,
arouse

sight

of

Fear

Scorn

but

lence, Benevoor

equally
Friendliness,
person towards
or

the

sight

of

Humility,
as

greater Humility, according

whom Fear is

the

expressed,

feels

THE

CORRESPONDENCE

OF

EMOTIONS.

151

himself of

to

be

stronger,

equal,
and and

or

weaker

that not

Anger,
real

Sullenness,

Moroseness Reserve
Love and

will
and

inspire

Annoyance
on

drawal, with-

but,
and evil

the

contrary,
down with

Affection of and

effort

to break

the
the

other's

crust-wall
of Love

mood,

equally
it will

sight

Affection, or
as

inspire Benevolence,or
with

Humility,

the

case

may

be,

reference the

to

the

equality,,
inspired
;
,.

superiority, or
that and

inferiority, of
will not
that evoke the

person but true

of Pride
the

Fear,
other is

Humility
than
or

feeling
even as

reallybetter
Benevolence,
and in
a

himself,
may
as

will

the

sight

of

it

produce
the
case

Friendliness, or
may

Benevolence

Pity, Jiva

be.
"

And,

conversely,
otherwise"
vice
or

belonging development
dark

definitely by
in that the

voluntary, premeditated
or

direction,
of

to

the

side,

side
the

Hate of and Fear

and

and

selfis'i

pravrtti,

sight

Humility
Scorn
;
or

Fear, will

equally provoke
or

Disdain

and that

Contempt,,
of Love
or or

Anger,

or

suspicious
and Benevolence
or

Anger,
and

Sullenness of
or

Anger,
or

Scorn,
Pride,

Fear

that

Fear

and

Distrust,
The

Anger,

Pride. may
be

correspondence through
are

worked kinds

out

and

observed
The

all

grades

and
as

of Emotion.

details the

numberless
and

individual
all

beings,
histories

and
and

Puranas

and Itihasas, of
men,

good

observant accounts

stories
of

and

accurately
animals

written
to

the

behavior

of

even

each

other, abound

with

illustrations.

152

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

As Emotion action and

it
"

to

why
at this

one

Emotion
to to

should
reaction

arouse

another follow

all,as

why
the be
to

should of

belongs

province
looked make laws

Metaphysic,
there.1 matter But

final solutions may

must

for the

perhaps

help

less
are

mysterious-looking,
put
in

if the

gathered

above

other does

words.
a

Why
To show

display
of
that is
a

of

Fear

arouse

Scorn,
is to

etc.

? to

Fear
to

another that

person person

imply,
and

indicate,
of

say,
there and
to

is not

worthy
Hate
is to

Trust,

that
him and

relation

of Dislike This other

between
to

the

timid
cause

person. to the

again
person

imply,
'

give
should

believe,
and

that

he
at

expect
him

resistance,and
less
'

harm,
of

attempt

making
so

at

the

hands

the

person in

who Fear

displays Fear,
in the

for

the of

Dislike

present
loss
more

involves

consciousness

pain

and

experienced
to

past,
in the

and

imagination
and
quent conse-

of

be

experienced
an

future,

possibility of
natural
at

endeavor that

to retaliate. up the

The
lation re-

consequence
this

is, stage,

he, taking
the

last

assumes

corresponding
or

vicious

attitude, and
etc.,

calls
to his

up

Scorn,

Anger being

and the

Annoyance,
and
1

help,
for

these

ordinary Jiva's
losses.
The
one,

resources

supplying
the

its deficiencies the

and tation by imi-

The

other,
ch.

fearing, takes
as

See every

Science

of Peace,
or

xv, p. 268,
material
or

to

how

why

thing
is

thought,

mental,
to

of The this

One,

pseudo-infinite, and
endless

endeavors and

realise

pseudo-infinity by

multiplication

radiation.

154

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

comes

into actual

play, viz.,
the

that
or

they
of

each

look

only

at

the

superiority,
Emotion

inferiority,or
another,
of
and

equality mostly
which,
it the

underlying ignore
Emotion
on

that with that

particular
the

aspect

desire
makes

together

superiority, etc.,
so

it is ; and

looking, they
to

impose
own or

it

the
and

Emotion
dictated
as

corresponding by
the their
one reason

their

nature

(consciously
to At
as assume same

sub-consciously)
act upon

proper

and time

for
be

practical
borne

purposes.

the
a

it should

in

mind,

almost of either

third

law,
within

that the
each
reason

extraordinary
limits

Jivas,

class,

of their like

own

class, tend

to behave

towards obvious
to

other
that
as
'

ordinary
are

Jivas,
facts

for

the

they
'

not

extraordinary
of
'

each
among

other,
thieves be

illustrated
and
war

by
in

the

honor
this

heaven.'
of
'

In the

fact

may
that to his

found
is in

the
the
see are

explanation saying
in

half-truth is
a

there valet.'

that

no

man

hero

We who

ordinary
somewhat

life that

it is easier

for
to

people,
each thrown

distant, to
those each

behave

other

nicely, than
and
a so

for
tax

who

are

constantly
much much
more more

together
'

other is

frequently. Only
*

Jiva

that

very

advanced immediate domestic

'

or

extraordinary',by comparison,
can

than

his and

surroundings,
life he
the

show

in

private
and the his

perfection
in to

of

character Witness

behavior

that of

shows Krshna

public life.
Narada Gods

complaints
domestic

regarding
and the

difficulties.

The

Rshis,.

THE

CORRESPONDENCE

OF

EMOTIONS.

155

amongst
the

themselves, logical
'

behave

like

ordinary
of the

mortals

"

inevitable
wear

consequence bodies
are some

fact

that

they

bodies/
some,

and

superior
other of

to some, bodies in

inferior every of
the

to

and

equal

to

sense, inner

i.e., as
sukshma

regards stage
or

development
also.

subtle

bodies

Note referred

:"

The in
a

metaphysical preceding
of of

why
foot-note

of

these
at p.

laws
152.
or

has The

been how of

to in

them,
in has the

terms

matter, i.e., superphysical

and Mrs.

subtle

matter,
may, of
as

words

vedantic

theosophical
Annie Besant be

literature in
some

been

explained (see
also
her

by

her

lectures,

Thought-Power)
emotion the

put
in

somewhat sukshma
a

like

this,generally.
or

Every
of

produces
person

the

subtler

body
This and

excited,
to

characteristic vibrations person

in

vibration. in the the

aura

vibration sukshma

tends

set of

up

similar other

body

every

vicinity
in of

and, thereafter, and

his mind
are

thereby,
with

the

corresponding
general
law that of

emotion

in accordance followed
of if the

the

changes
mind
as

body
as

by corresponding
mind

changes
of
a

much

changes
Rut own, the

by

changes
has

body.

(See

p.

13, supra.)
of his

latter person
instead set of
up

peculiar
himself to he

individuality
be will

then,

allowing by
the

'governed'
meet them
and
so

by
with

conditions

other,
created of

others,
the say,

and

stronger

ones, instead

by

himself, changed
anger of

change

former's for

mood,

being
of

by
from

it ; that another's

is to
aura

example, his, he

if the call

vibrations
up

touch

will

the in his

mood
own

friendliness, impose

initiate

corresponding
on

vibrations and in in

aura, mood

them

strongly
in the
to

the

other's,
mind
how

produce

the

of friendliness be if the

other's

place
of extant with

of anger.

It would matter

possible
there
were

put
more
now

this

terms

physical
on

also,
But

knowledge being
made

the

subject.

experiments

reference

156

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

to

the

ptomaines,
etc.,
under

toxins,
or

antitoxines,

lysines,
produced
emotions"

antilexines,
in the

perspirations,
human

secretions

generally,
conditions and later that

body

various

these

experiments
t
a m

seem

likely
for

to

show, instance,

on, which

the

poisonous
a

secretions,
anger

cause

headache

after

fit

of

suppressed by
the

by
antitoxic

fear,
s a

etc.,
1

are

counteracted k

and

neutralised

secretions called

produced

by
a

the

generous
of

and

beneficent

emotions

up

by

reading

book

high

and

holy

thoughts

and

deeds.

THE

CORRESPONDENCE

OF

EMOTIONS.

15T

It above

may in

be the

useful form

to of

put
tables

the
:
"

generalisations

made

-SP
0)

CT1

V3

iS^

158

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS,

.SP
CO

CHAPTER

X.

EMOTION

IN

ART.

(a)
So far
we

POETRY

AND

LITERATURE.

have
and

dealt
desire In

with is their

Emotions
true to

as

desires essential
the

and
understand and to that

Essential

nature.

order of

Literature.

Philosophy
we

Poetry
back

literature
view

have
it sui and

to is

refer

of

Emotion
or

wherein state

regarded
The nature be

as

pleasurable
on

painful

generis. painful
here

paragraphs
of read the Emotions

the at
1

pleasurable
pp.

25"27,
Desire-Emotion

might

over

again.
diately imme-

The

specialised
circumstances

by
of the

the

surrounding
situation is
one

particular
or

thing,
its

and

the

pleasure
with

pain

specialised
Emotion
is

by

correspondence thing.'
it

such
the true in

Desire-

another

The

latter,
the

alised specicance signifiSahitya, Poetry,

Bain1

pleasure,
of
*

is,
Samskrt in

would
word

appear, rasa,

the

enjoyment,
And
it

company?
in

the

Science
that

of
what

etc.

is

this

sense

i0"

Ttaching

English,

p.

214.

160

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

tentatively says
come

is

true:

"To

Emotion of

we

must

at last in any

precise definition
the

poetry."
when it
was

The

last word

on

subject was

said

declared
Definition
'

that

***** W"WJ
by
r a s

W*%
Poetry,' Vishvanatha,
a

of

Poetry.

Speech
of sage

ensouled

is

by Shauddhoclani,Vamana,
and
a

host the
of

others,
who

all

following

the the

lead*of
Science
This made

Bharata,
and word Art

first expounded

remains
and

in Drama India. Poetry and final, notwithstanding attempts

here

there, notably by
to

Mammata

in his

Kavya
These
and
pelled com-

Prakasha,
attempts
even

invent

other

definitions.

are

failures
of to the

by

the

general
find view

verdict, again
definition

the
to

authors
resort

them

themselves

ordinary
word

and

again.
The
most

important

of
rasa.
...

this

is

clearlythe
Rasa.,

word
.
.

Many
and

have
its

been

its Its to

.,

interpretations

many

translations.

ordinary
its
"

non-technical

meaning
in

gives
Science That

the

clue of

true
as
'

special meaning by
Bharata and

the

Poetry

declared

himself.
'

meaning
When
is not

is
an

juice, sap,'
Emotion-desire rush

also
appears

taste,
in the

relish.'

mind,
course

and
into

allowed
but is

to

out

in

its

usual
and and

action,

checked,
fulfilment

held

in,

circumscribed the
is the

by

the

cognitive consciousness,
of the

pleasurable picture mind,

of the

desire in

deliberately dwelt
even
as

upon
a

and

enjoyed leisurely
morsel of food

delicious

may

162

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

basin would
round

whence
turn and in

there
upon

was

no

outlet,
revolve

the round

stream and
ever

itself
a

and

become
its

whirlpool, rush,
or

growing
ever more

stronger
the and
case

circular
;

and

deeper,

if

inflow

continued

stiller and
it
were

equable
In

steady
a

of

depth depth
be

if

cut

off.

either
than

certain

would

be and

gained greater
a

that

of the

flowing stream,
lost.
of
up
an

certain

spread

of

surface The
business

would

characteristic
is to that
'

Poetry
Emotion

is such and of

rasa.

Its

call

then

hold

it is

in,
1

so

its

correspondent

feeling

pleasure

tasted The

at leisure. is the

the circumscription, limiting,

the

provided
story,
is

by
the
an

patent

fact the not

that

ment^f"
unreality
therein.

description, imaginary
Qne

occasion,
a

only

and

real He

and is

personal reading
the the

for the
in
a

reader" and
not on,

experiences
them able and other
more

book,

passing through
when
man

in to

actual

life.

Later in the
can

is

put himself
of

position regard

of the
own

student

reader

life,and
as

his

and

all

actual
and

life

one

great book

merely, realising
this endless

more

the

full

significance of
of all its

drama both

and
the

pastime
he

of the

world-process,

including
and the
all
same

equal
then reader written and

halves
can

tragedy
and

its

comedy,
way the
as

treat

this in of ink and

exactly
the

the

of the therein
in

book
;

paper

treats

story

then

emotions
have
no

aroused

by

such

actual

life will

EMOTION

IN

ART.

163

greater
book

power

over

him

than

those

aroused
be

by

of poetry.

But

it must

always
and

ed remember-

that,
purposes

from of

the the

standpoint
limited
and and

for

the

practical
human

individual

Jiva,
own

the end.

study
It end. is

reading
means

of the

life

is

not

its

to unless

improvement
aim will and is

of

life

as

And,
the

this
error

held
result.

constantly
We
more

before
with
more

mind, great
here and in

meet and

people

there,
modern
of

indeed
who

frequently
to that

times,
'

have that but

attained
all their inasmuch which the is

degree
become

self-consciousness

life has
as

deliberate to

acting

'

the

self,

the
is not

consciousness the
'

of

they

have

attained, Self,
the

united

Self,' acting
becomes

Supreme

Pratyagatma,
and in and the

their

aimless, purposeless,
very

end

dreary
learn emotion

and

desolate,

remains

such

till

they
the

better.

Where

aroused
is not

by

the

plain
in to
or

narrative

strong sufficiently

or

itself" figures8
speech,
it is

or

the such

Pleasure
kind it that

corresponding
the and
'

of

of

author ed, continu-

reader
the to. device sole is to

wants
'

lengthened
of

of

ornaments

speech

is resorted

The

business

of

an

ornament,
a

of

all

ornaments, feature,
attention thereof
to

put
a

circle, a limit,round
on

special
direct

put
it

marker

it ; the and
"

to

thus

to
; and

and

intensify
to

consciousness

thereby
of that

define

intensify
enhancement

the

special beauty

feature

for

164

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

of

beauty
'

here

is

literally nothing
consciousness of that
' '

else

than

enhancement Such

of the
ornaments

beauty.
of the
of

of

speech,
the above and

figures

speech,'
constant taken

in
*

literature
'

supply
to

place
in the

inflow
from

referred

tion illustrathe the

flowing
that
is and

water,
necessary

they give
to

further
1

supply
'

make

whirlpool
absence

deeper
of the

stronger
causes

and

more

lasting.
rasa

The
lose

supply
into

the

to

its force the

and
above

subside

placidity shortly.
it appears that

From

considerations and direct

the
of

main Mammata

object

of

Poetry is,
in i
"

Poetry0
as

says1
The
in

correctly
other the

this

instance,
and

para-nirvrt

great
he the to
are

peculiar pleasure.
viz.,

objects
ways counsel

enumerates,
world,
proper

instruction of old

of
as

knowledge
action and in

customs,

special situations,
in accordance
as

etc."

these the

secondary
of the of

more

with to the

views

school

of Purva-Mimdinsa
than with

purpose

languagegenerally,
THE NATURE TO OF

the

views

of poets.

(b)

PLEASURE CLASSES

AND

PAIN OF

WITH

REFERENCE

VARIOUS

JlVAS.
have

'I'ne

object
cannot
some

and

nature

of
The

Poetry
nature

been
rasa,
we

thus

generally
into

outlined. be
little

of

however,
enter

fully
detail
the

understood
as

unless the
nature

to

of

pleasure

and
i

pain

from

standpoint

of

Meta-

Kavya-Prakasha,

I,,ii. (Karika).

EMOTION

IN

ART.

165

physic.
in

We

have

tried

to

avoid
to

doing

so

thus

far,

order,

if not

altogether
possible
on even

preclude

controversy
consent ever howappear
as

"for
and

it is not

to
a

obtain

universal

unanimity

single proposition,
and

plain, unmistakable,
"

simple

it may

still to
as

avoid

dubitable
But in

and

debatable
to

points
this and is

much

possible.

longer
hand

shirk

to the

leave

the

subject
thereon
has
most

disjointed

conclusions
The

unsupported.
stated to be the of in

Self

been

first life.
the the

and It

indispensable
a^so been individual in
a

factor

the of

feelthe

nas

stated

that,

ing con-

scions

condition,
either
of

self

is
or

of the

self.

alwaYs
of
Pain.

state

Pleasure

By
is

careful
the

examination of
an

it sion, expanof

appears
an

that

Pleasure
of the

feeling
The

increase is
an

self.1

very

essence

Pleasure
its
over

enhancement

of

the

self, its growth,

over

its superiority intensification, its

own

others in short"

or

past
been found

states,

its

moreness

This

has

to

be

true

psycho-physically.
(1902), ch.

Thus
p.

Titchener,
says: of
"

An

Outline that due skin

; and

of Psychology,
pleasantness
to ;

V.,

112,

We

find

is attended of

(1) by increase
arteries

bodily
beneath

volume,
the

the

expansion deepened
increase

running
;

just

(2) by
(4) by

breathing
of
reverse

(3) by
power.

heightened

pulse
is

muscular

Unpleasantness But,
it should

accompanied
borne
as

by
mind,
have

the

phenomena."
are
'

be

in

these

only
which

general
prove

statements,
the

which,
come

usual,

exceptions,
rules.

rule/

and

under

other

166

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

moreness

than two

before

and
on

as

compared

with

others.
to
mean

These

comparisons, thing, for

the

come analysis,

the any

same

size, the
must
so

measure,

of

self,at
parison com'

particular moment,
with

be

matter
we

of say

others
or

that, when
as

supeits
own

riorityover
with others

moreness
we

compared
time
size

with

previous condition/
at least

still
the

implicitly compare
of of
the that

it

in

previous previous

condition condition. So
Pain

in order

to fix the

is the

feel

ing

of

contraction, narrowing,
of the self than others.

Pain, of
traction.

inferiority, lessness
before
seems

and

than
as

This

to

be

near

an

approach
and

to

universallycorrect
as

definition

of Pleasure

Pain

is available. But if Pleasure and Pain

are

capable
is it that

of
in

such
the
one

uniform

characterisation,
in

how

concrete,

actual

life,what
to

gives pleasure
and vice
or are

to

Jiva gives positive pain

Do these facts

another,
the

versb

contradict
with it ?

definition
are, out of

they
recon-

reconcileable
cileable that
the with

They
it is

of course, all these

it ; indeed has

facts
The

definition
is this. said

been

generalised.
Jiva
abstract is

explanation
It has been

before

that the

pound com-

of the

Pratyagatma,
portion
the of the
Not

Self, the
the tion combinaprocess of

One,

and

concrete till such

Not-Self,
a

Mulaprakrti,
takes

Many.
is the

place

multitudinous

EMOTION

IN

ART.

167

possible.

Self

as

such, the
to
a or

abstract

Self, is incapable of being

from
; It has
no

added
;

subtracted

quantity

It is

hending bare, all-compreThe

and

all-other-denying unity.
the

Not-

Self

as

such,

pseudo-abstract
of the

or

concrete to
or

Manyt

is also from all

;

incapable
it is

being

added

subtracted

only

implicit total,
has
no

the

whole,

of

(particulars)
order
v

and

manifest
may

and
any

explicit
definition,,

quality.In

that y
a

there
,

be

manifestation,

k t i y
a

any
k
t
a
s

definites,any
the
,

parti,
v

culars, individuals,v
t
a s
,

two

the
and

Unmanifest

Infinite
must and

and in

In-de-finite,.
Relation,
in

Self
mutual
a

Not-Self,
transfusion

be

seen

mutual

superimpositionr
brings
out

This
.

superimposition
at

attributes
those

in

each, and,
upon

the

same
so

time, imposes,
that in the
we

of

each

the

other,

have jective, sub-

quantities, qualities,and psychical physical

Now,
i

movements,
as

the

or

mental half of

well

as

objective,, ]iva.
a

or

bodily,
the

the

individual

when

Self has

become

identified

with

an

We

might
was

round sketched and

the the

out

here

the

line
at

of
p.

thought

portion
Details of in

of
as

which to
the

in the

foot-note of all

28, supra.
of the will

how

why
Self
as

this,

and

Relation be found

Negation
The Science
or

between

and

the

Not-Self of the

of Peace,
existing

also

indications

endless

triplets
One y
a
Y

arising
of the g
u n

within of
or
,

this these

primal
is

Trinity (ch. xv.). triplet of quality

and
as

more

prominent
k
a r m a

the

and

substance,
one

movement

(ch. x). Substance,

from

standpoint,

appears

quantity.

168

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

h
a

i
,

portion

of the

Not-Self,
and itself

when

Jiva
the

proper,

conglomerate
and

of self

not-self,
as an a

whole
a

behaving

regarding

dual, indivi'

particular self, a personality

been

with

tity,' quan-

has

formed,
and
as

then

contraction become of the

and

expansion,
And

pain

pleasure,
the nature

possible. particular,
will be its to

according

limited, individual, personal,

causes

self

is,so
be

of

pleasure

and

pain.
nature

Whatever will

helps

expand
Morbid

that

particular
^ie

pleasurable,
lies the

"PP"site
of

painful.
so-called
When

Herein

pleasures and pains.

to have

explanation
sures

morbid
tfae self

pleahappens
the

and

paing"

become

identified

with

what,

from

Now,
becomes then
or
1

by
an

mutual
inner

superimposition core-body
or
'

of

attributes,
sheath
etc.

the

self

subtler
of

(ch. xiii.)and
In

shows

out

the

'properties quantity
or

quantity,
as

psychical

subjective terms,

appears

tone,

temperament, 'cheerful,

/arge-hearted,
or

balanced,
',
'

"arn)M"-minded,'

equable
etc.
;

gloomy
appears

sanguine,
as

phlegmatic
'

or

melancholy,'
; and
'

quality
as

mentality,
'pravrtta

keen

or

dull,' etc.
or n

mobility
selfish
or
or

character,
'

i
'

t t

a
,

unselfish,'

worldly
a

or

unworldly,*

pursuant

renunciant,' etc., with pair.

ways It must

medium

third, or
that this

'

just,'between
is

each endless

be

remembered at
one

only

one

of
the

of

looking

of

the

endless

aspects

of

primal
i

Trinity.
the
was

In

earlier
drawn

days

of

theosophical

literature,
'

distinction

between

'individuality' and
show the
that

nality.' perso-

Later
was

developments
between the
more

what
more

was

meant nent perma-

only the
subtler

distinction bodies and

relatively

transient

grosser

bodies.

170

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

half,
from
revert

when the

the

self dissociates
tends

itself
more

more

and and
more

more to

not-self,and
its

towards

abstract

unity.
the

During
of of

the
the

former

period,

accordingly,
the

period

pravrtti-marga, things worldly,

causes

path
in
are

pursuit world,

of
the

of engagement
and

the

of

pleasure
or

pain

respectively those
material,
the
more

that

expand
not-self the
or

contract

the

concrete, the separated self,the lower

the that has

self,or
of
are more

rather

assumed the

the
causes

mask

the those

self.
that

During
enhance the

latter
narrow

period,
the

the spiritual,

abstract,
has

uniting self, the

the
mask be matter It should

higher

self,

the

self that

assumed

of the

not-self. here
and more,
no

remembered of

that

this

is all

grades
and is

degrees,
and

of
less

relaand;

of

al^

of tivity, less
loss

more

state-

only
of

; there

complete, absolute, feeling

of the
is
no

the

instinctive the presence

as

of

unity
on

(which
the

is the

result of the

of

Self)

first half loss

to

cycle;

there

complete,
of

absolute,
ness

of the
the

instinctive

feeling
1

separateon

(due

presence end
from

of the
in p
r

Not-Self)
a a

the

second

half to its very

and

Peace.
one

The
means

complete
the the
p
r

absence

manifestation absence of
the

of the of
the

similar

complete collapse
for the
time

other,
process

and

consequent
a

world; and

into

being
and

thus
are

it is to

that, during manifestation, Love

Hate

be

always

found

touching

each

Other, from

the

very

EMOTION

IN

ART.

171

beginning
their
even

unto and

the

very

end, though,
vary
two

of
two
a

course,

power
as

prevalence
of the

in ends

the

stages,
see-saw

the

height

of

might
The

vary. result of all this is that

during
or

the

first

half

of
between

every
tne

cycle, large
u'fe of
a one or

small, represent-

in"

human

being
a

or

of

selfishness

nation,
or a

race, the

all

humanity,
vice

globe
on

unselfishness, and

Cosmos,
side

separative
and

emotions

the

of Hate

prevail.
one's

The

"reed for justiceeorf

constant

"ain"
for

for

self-assertion, for
to of
own

individualism,
u

adding
expense in

p
s
u

d h i
r

at the
a

others,
is

the

i-p

t i

short,

strong
class

then,
which
on,

and

Jivas predominantly
described
other and

belong
word the
'

to the

is best the

by

the

selfish.' Later of the

as

during

half, when
the and
as

power

not-

self decreases,
from all the

Self
One

is

recognised
and with make and

distinct

Not-Self
then the side

in that

all

selves,,
union,

Jivas,
on

emotions

for
the d

those
p
r a

the
t i
,

of Love

and

virtue and

vi-

k
l

gather

strength,
The

Jivas belong

to the

class

unselfish.' the selfrace

pleasure-seeking youth
;
a

comes be-

sacrificing parent
the than civiliser

conquering uplifter of
; an

nation

or

becomes rather

and

subject-races
or

their

exterminator
its
own or

orb
con

kosmic

system
material

gives
to
a

away

life and

stituent

younger
compeers in his

orb

system

instead
as

of

swallowing
the

up

its did

and

brothers

Martanda,

Sun,

younger

days.

172

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

This

law,

it in

should
the
case

be

noted,
of the

is true

only

as

general law,
In such the
an

typical cyclical
there

life.
is

actual

practice

of the

world-process
of

infinite each

commingling
at
a

larger

and

smaller and the and

cycles,
cases

being

different
and

stage,

of

special protection
absence of
evil

guidance early

of

consequent
and

amongst
the

races,

of violent
and
as

distortion

from

ordinary path,
individuals

of

disease
as

premature
nations

death, amongst
certain
so common

well

during
are

other

periods

of

the

life of

humanity,
laws,
that

in consequence well such appear to the law

of other
casual

minor observer the to

that there

it may is
no

general

governing
is useful

world-process.
in mind in

The

Samskrt
:

saying

bear

this connection

"

He

that to two

is the That

dullest which
are

of the
is

dull, or
the the All and

he
b
u

that

has
"

attained
these

beyond
in

d d h i
;

only
are

the the

happy unhappy."

world these

the

midway
stages
of

Jivas
are

three

present

everywhere
one

always,
and

but,
the
in

course, in

also, only abeyance

one as

is
one

predominant
time
race,

others the

at

any

and

place,
etc. ever what-

life of any Selfish

individual, just said,

system,
in

Jivas,

find

pleasure self,their

increases

their
and

material
;

physical
them

possessions
1

belongings
watchword

hence of

with action.

taking

'

is

the

With

EMOTION

IN

ART.

173

unselfish

Jivas,on principle.
that the
more

the

other

hand,
in

giving
one

'

is the the

guiding

Because,
more

the

case,

Jiva
u

feels

he

solidifies

his

material and that

more

d h i the his he

he

strengthens, perpetuates, other,

u

expands
the
more

self ; while, in the

he
,

feels the

gives
and with

away thins

of

his

d h i

he

attenuates

it,the

more

the
more

of possibility its expansion

his self and In which sometimes with hence therefore

uniting

other and of

selves, the

increase

assimilation

to the

One

Self.

consequence
take to the has

subtle

modifications, however,
a
l

place
be
a

inevitably, taking
to element
to

taking
it is

'

comes

in Love

ed accompani-

desire still the

repay by grateful service, and

of side Devotion is
a
' l

giving
'

'

in

it, and
and On the in

belongs

the
l

of unselfishness

unity (vide analysis

other

of

supra).
'

hand,

very
;

often is then to

giving
loss back
'

giving
is
panied accom-

unwillingness by opportunity.
selfishness
and in

it

and
at

the

wish Such

take

the the

earliest side of

giving belongs possibilityof

"

to

separation.
mind the

Bearing

endless
will

such be the
we

modifications
classes

all

of

which

of

found

capable

of

reduction stated
class the

by
above"

emotions

general
see

principles
that to
one

nlnll"1" maY
divided

of
one

IIvas
class

the

circumstances emotions and the will

arousing
be

of

thHwo1
classes

exclusively pleasurable painful, exactly

the

of

opposite
the other

whereas
reverse

JlYas.

amongst

174

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

will

be

the

case.

That

it

is

so

happens
In

by
for

the

invincible
of actual

necessity of
wherever life, of
an

conditions. there of the

as

every

scene

is
one or

occasion

the
is the
an

exercise

emotion

class,there
as

present
emotion of

also,

either

cause
an

effect

of for

first- mentioned

occasion,
opposite
with

occasion
This will be

of the

class.

treated
ter charac-

later, in dealing
of literature.
It should

illustrations

of the

be is
*

noted,

meanwhile,
towards
'

that
moreness

the

desire
'

of away
it the

the

Jiva
from
; it

always
that
to

and

lessness.'

It loves
which

that

which
it less.
or

makes But

more

hates
is

makes
more

it which in

be

made
cases.

less

is

very

different
may

different
be

Desire

itself,as

such,
nor

well

said which of
the

to is

be

neither
to

pleasurable
be

painful.
the
are

That

desired

gained,
been
is desired

and

condition both called

self

when That

it has

gained,
to

pleasurable.
the

which

be not

avoided,
avoided
THE

and
are

condition

of the

self when

it is

called

painful.
OBJECT
AND

(c)

ESSENTIAL
OF

CHARACTER

LITERATURE.

Every
Dual
mental

desire
more

is
or

always
less clear
one

accompanied pictures
of
in

by
the

two

imagi-

nation,
and the

pleasant,

its

fulfilment,
The

pictures

other of

painful, of

its defeat.

provision

pleasurable
of the

pictures,

representations

able settings of pleasuror

r

emotion-feelings

s
,

is the

EMOTION

IN

ART.

175

main

business
course, k
u
-

of

one

class

of be

Poetry
r a s a

and to

Literature
one

but, of
may be

what
r

may
s

person another

(evil
;

rasa)
this is

to

differently constituted
The

and

unavoidable.
scant

form

of the
in

poetry
the

is allowed

tance imporin

Indian

science, though,
and held
to
a

the

West,
have

metre,
been

less

extent

rhyme, Bain,
and

to

be

essential.

J.

S.

Mill
Indian

before

him,
which

apparently
allows
Vdsavaunder man Whit-

approximate
such datta

to the prose-poems

view,
as

of

famous

Kadambart,
the drama
Walt in

etc.,and, of
at

course,
one

includes

poetry

large,
his

as

of its also view.

species. recognise
It may in

and the that

imitators of

practice

accuracy
this

this

be,

however,
and
as a

view
In

is correct

only

principle
and

theory.
to have poems the

practice,
of

the

powerful by
the into the

additions

made

pleasures

poetry
checked

metre

rhyme
of
prose-

considerably
and best. have

growth
shade

thrown

all but the

the

very
poem recited

For
an

similar
advance and the

reasons,

just as
the drama

metrical
so an

is

upon the

prose-poem, constitute

poetry
upon

advance effects services

metrical and

poem.

To
which the

the

musical
the

of

metre
ear

rhyme,
the The

enlist

of the the the

drama

in adds

furthering
mental
to is

pleasures
effects which of

of

poetry,
engage desired

scenic

eye

also.

picture

the
the

denouement made

(referred
vividest that

before) is,in

drama,

the

possible

without

176

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

actually passing
dictum drama is

into

the

real.
"

And

hence
poems,

the
the

^[5qq
is the dance

^fZ^i

^H
"

"

Amongst

highest.
and

For of

similar
man

reasons, and
woman

too, it
in

that

song

company

represent the culmination

of

point

of esthetic
that is

enjoyment,
known
4

pleasure,

of

moreness,'

to

present

humanity.
'

Style' is obviously only

the verbal
'

ruling passion
The
'
{

'

guiding tives, adjec-

expression.

very

dignified,' powerful,' pompous,'

' '

emotional/
To

sarcastic,
a

chaste,

'

etc.,
is

show

this.

cultivate

style successfully
*

to

cultivate
that it

the
becomes

appropriate
part
of

mood

'

so

effectively
and the it

one's
and

character

therefore

automatically
Form

governs
thus the

shapes

utterance.

being
that

discounted,

remains of

true

primary
certain

business

literature

Thsential
as

whole"
in
a

of a11 Poetryi
sense

nctio"" drama,
of

significance

and

biography,
also, is
(as
in
as

of

history,

and

narratives
of from and

of travels

tureT
their

representation
distinguished
combinations

Emotion-feelings
Emotion-desires)

infinite

permutations,
human

present actually or potentially

life.
A

in multifarious

nation's

literature to

is in

truth
for

that

nation's
of Emotionits

instinctive members

effort
vicarious

provide
in

each
the its is

experience
members
as a a

of all

feelings

of

all

its
even

manifold

variety
more

of

life" less

world-system
endeavor
to

nothing
for

nor

than

vast

provide

178

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

ruling
Emotions

Passions
"

and and
and

Emotions.1

But

the
and

basic Pride

Love

Hate, Benevolence
Fear
"

of heart,

Humility
great
combinations

these

persist throughout,
of taste
as

however

the of

changes
them. in all

to

the

subtler

always,
great epics of

at the

all

times,

They are places, always

basic

stood underand read

the

nations

shall

be

and

always
grasp The
the

honored
and

because

they
these

comprehensively
Emotions. of of
the

powerfully depict
shades and

subtler other

combinations
the

them,

on

hand,
a

elude

grasp and

general

public, excite
and
are
1

temporary
to

evanescent that
'

interest, by
courtesy
time.2

remain called
Thus
:
'

confined
the

the

few

poets of poets
story
embodies

of each

Indian
;

Dharma,
and
so

Greek,
on.

Beauty
Annie

Roman,
Besant's
2

Law

Persian,

Dignity,

See

Dharma.

As

frequently
the
or

noted

elsewhere,
cluster it is called

at

the

present stage
the intense in the class

of

humanity, emotion,
more

emotions
as

largely
when

round
more

sexual and of and

passion,
The

physical.
to which
'

latter

appears

largely

literature Latin
'

the The

Katha-sarit-sagara, Nights,
Gil

many

Greek

classics,

Arabian

Boccaccio's many of

ron, Decame-

Margaret's Heptameron,
plays
and poems 'tales and

Bias,

Shakespeare's
and

(e.g.

The
'

Merry

Wives

of Windsor),
all,the
the

suchlike and less such in the current

stories human
'

belong.

In them around Side

course
more or

of the
'

life is wound

obviously
works go

physical
the

aspect
in which

of love.

by

side is

with
more
'

others,
and
more

the
and

physical
the
more
*

side

background,
side is

the

subtler

refined
The

and two of

imaginative
classes years of
now,

prominently
gone

depicted.
er

works because

have both

thus the

togeth

for

thousands

sub-classes

of

JIvas,the 'younger*

EMOTION

IN

ART.

179

(d)
The
rasas

ILLUSTRATIONS.
common

most

in

the

extant to the
:

tures literaIndian

of Science Beautiful
Pathetic

the

world

are,

according
in number

of

Poetry, eight
and

(1)
;

The

Erotic
the

(2) [the
;

Comic

(3) the
and
;

;
;

(4)
the

Heroic
;

(5) the
the and

Furious

Cruel

(6)

Fearful
the

(7)

Disgusting
Wonderful.
t a,

and
A

(8)
ninth

Sublime
rasa' and
s

h s

the of

principal
4

feeling
the list J but

of

inter-

Peace

Renunciation
added in
as a

world,
ifc

tio'ns' ofC~is
Poetry.
is

sometimes
a

to

the
sense

rasa

negative
it
were

only, by
the
rasas

opposition
proper, whose

to

gradual
s

abolition
The all he
rasa

constitutes

the

interest life

of the
be
man

a.

itself in actual
and times ;

is to

found
has the

in lived finer

countries has known

wherever of
more v a

frustration older
drawn
or

desire,

and

natures,
of every

the i.e.,
race, have

advanced
i
r a

Jivas
and
s

g y from

t i and

renunciation
; and

of the

world
with the

such

frustration

but
the

the
somewhat

poetical
older
side

physical aspect predominant,

'

with

developing
'

mental
'

'

bodies, have
suits the

been
'

evolving
'

by
and the

side. The
the

passionate cravings

story
blind

younger
the

Jiva,

great

and

devotions,

cunning,
go

devices

and

the his
more

frequent dawning
to the

physical adventures, which

intellect other
; whereas

with

it,agree

with

the

'

emotional'
a more

story appeals
'

kind flow

of of

Jiva with
Of

inner,'

less

demonstrative, apply
to

feeling.

course,

these out

remarks of endless

only two

of the

more

typical classes,

shades

and

mixtures.

180

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

representation
has been

and

embodiment
to India

of

this

Emotion

largely confined
the above the

it appears.
once

The

perusal of

list at

gives
and
,.

rise

to

question why
a

poetry
...

literature
^
.

An tion.

objec-

" allow

place

to

like the

Furious,
and
even

the
the

Fearful, Why
poet,
is is it

the

Disgusting,
words
"The in those

Pathetic.1
Indian

true, in the

of

the

ancient of
the

^q

5R^o7lW.
;

highest
of
the

rasas

Pathos"

and

modern
Our

English singer,
sweetest songs
are

those

that

tell of

saddest

thought.

Why
the
literatures

should

there

be

such

amazing
and Men And
are

outbreaks

of the the

Horrible,
of

the
the

Disgusting,
nations ?

the

Cruel,

in

desire
are

only
not

pleasurable

Emotion-feelings.
? and if so, be

these ?

painful
The

ones answer

why
found
in

they

cultivated
has been and

is to

in

all that has

gone
said

before,
Thfi
answer.

mainly
morbid

what

regarding
in the

pleasures
these

pains*
in

fact
with

that

outbreaks in actual
'

literature The

correspond
'

outbreaks

life.
are

so-called
not

painful
at

Emotion-feelings
but that

(1)

either
to

painful
of

all,

able, positivelypleasurseek them for

to their them

the

class

Jivas
scenes

own are

sake

; or

(2) the

corresponding
for the

necessary emotions.

backgrounds

play

of

the

opposite

1
2

See

p.

145, supra. Skylark.

Shelley, The

EMOTION

IN

ART.

181

It has

been
goes

said
an

just now

that

with
and two

every
that

tion-desire Emoevery in

Emotion-feeling,
accompanied
of the

Emotion-feeling
the and

is
one

by

pictures
of the
is

imagination,
the

fulfilment The
former And

desire

other
the to

of its defeat. latter

see

able, pleasuris so,

and
it is easy not

only painful.
every
actual

if this

how

Emotionrealisation

feeling
in life

that may

does

precede

remain

pleasurablemay

Emotion-desires
be sense, and the that other called the in
one

loosely,
or

and

not in

rately, accu-

pleasurable
set takes In

painful
rise in

this

its

pleasure
Emotion-

pain.

actual

life the

feelings corresponding
are

to the

latter Emotion-desires
is the most
; it is

also

painful.
in them the dense

The

painful picture

prominent expected
the
more

is no ; it

longer imaginary
has

imagination
form
"

passed
and

there

into

of

inference and of of
a

expectation.
man

The

Fearful.
in

An

unarmed presence

defenceless

the

tiger
the

feels
desire

the
to and The

f^l
separation

Emotion-desire
run

Fear" to the

away,

to

escape, and

put

distance

between

himself
here is

animal.

Emotion-feeling
the weak

purely painful,
of the
desire

because
is very

picture
indeed,

of the while
as

fulfilment
the other and

picture, matter
not of

of
is

expectation,
let the
that

just said,
strong.
incident

imagination,

overpoweringly
But
a

occur

not

in

real
two

life but
kinds

in

tale

we

are

reading.

Now

of

182

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

selves'

generally appreciate
:

story
and

of

danger
the

and
one on

adventure

the

actively
like
has

timid

spirit on
in
seen

hand,
the say agree Fear

and

the

actively proud
a

strong spirit
terms
reason

other.
so}

It looks

contradiction
and

to to

but

he

who

followed
which

in the in also. the

classification
same

ranges
the

Pride truth
the

and

line, will easily see

timid

of this

The
cause

spirit contemplates Fear,

and and the finds

danger,

the

of

congenial
in

occupation, interest,excitement, devising plans

avoid it. The
in the to
run

expansion
danger

away

from

and
to it

pleasurable picture danger.

of This for

Emotion-feeling

consists away the from

successfully running
is

the

the

explanation of
and

fondness of

of children

blood-curdling stories,
and monsters in

stories

ghosts
But in

and

goblins
them

wild of

beasts, which

make

shiver
cases

ecstasies

fright. story
at

all these eagerness

as soon

the
more was or

enjoyment
of it would realised

of the
vanish

and

the
if and

for
as

once

it

by,

really brought
there of
was

home

to, the reader present

case, the and

listener, that
no

actual In

danger
other

possibility
and

escape.

the

proud

strong
of

spiritalso Fear,
avoid and

contemplates
finds and

the

danger,

the

cause

congenial expansion,
; but

occupation,
in

interest,
to the pressing supto

excitement,
the
not it.

devising plans
are

danger

his away

plans
from

to

avoid

danger
him

by running
The in

it but

by

pleasurable
the

Emotion-feeling

consists

picture

of

successfully coping

EMOTION

IN

ART.

with person

and in
a

overpowering
similar to be of the

the

danger

in his

own

situation.

Such of the
The

seems

explanation
Fearful.

of the

existence

literature
Cruel and

the

the

Disgusting.
"

"The

explanation
and that the
are

of the
and the

literature
is

of

the

Cruel Those

Disgusting
in

similar. with the such of with the

Disgust-

sympathy

corresponding
literature,
defeated and

Emotions

enjoy

gloat
or

over

the in

destruction

victim

enemy

full

sympathy

the

author the

of the

cruel

act, the
and

murderer

it may the

be,

or

successful
etc.
*

schemer The

intriguer, or
The

adulterer,
emotions

Pathetic." from

opposite
'the
'

also
the

arise

the

background
of
the The of

of

above. is
'

Pathetic.

Thus

'Pathos,'

Pathetic,'
'sufferer'

the
the

counterpart Cruel,' 'the

goes
scene

Terrible,'

Disgusting,' etc.
with the
the author

rally natu-

along

suffering.
of

In
are

thus

involving

presence

both,

therefore
both

present
the

materials
virtuous with

for the
and the

sympathy
vicious.

of

natures,

the

The

former, sympathising
the
rasa

sufferer, experience
Pathos,

of is
Nordau's
of
the

karuna, strongly
book,
on

Pity.
the gives
in

Their

Benevolence
1

aroused,

and

picture
some

Max

Degeneration,
evil emotions
in

apt
in

instances so-called

outbreak

of such
even

life and

realistic very
common

literature,
in

times

of

peace. course,

That known

they
to

are

times

of

war

is, of

everybody.

See

also

James,

Principles

of Psychology^

II, p. 413.

184.

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

of

the

fulfilment of their
us see

of

their

desire of
a

to

help

is

the

source

enjoyment happens

tragedy.
a case.

Let

what

in such

In

an

"emotion of the

of
one,

Benevolence,
the

by

pseudo-identification
with the

superior, Jiva
former in

other,
of the

the

inferior, Jiva, the

The

feels the him

to is

pain

latter. is

desire
the

arises

avoid

that

which
the

causing
inferior,

pnin,
less. is lies

which He

making

latter
to
move re-

small,
which

forthwith

tries

that

causing

the

inferiority.
predominant
two

The
in

Self
this there

"

wherein

unity" being
the

relation,
results

and

unity

of the of

being felt,
and the

inevitably the feeling

so

moreness

-of

pleasure,

far, to the

superior giving
of
a

; and

pain
the his the the

which
11

is caused
a

by

the to

portion
to is lost

of

i
"

(not-self)

the
no

other,
doubt"

relieve
in
'

inferiority though

painful

predominant quality
feels and
the the

pleasure.

And,

therefore,
The two

is

of mercy

doubly
also
u

blessed.' of the
and

superior
selves that
;

joy

of

identification

inferior

partly that,
p
a

largely
of
that

of the

gain
But

to his

d be

i and
no

relief

positive
to the

pain.
material the "of
an

let

there

doubt

body,
of

the
is

not-self
a

portion
one.
cases

of the
The

superior,
mere

act

giving

painful

fact not

unnoticed
to hide

degree
the

in small

should
truth

be
is

allowed

underlying
in all the
an

which

recognised
the word
'

confessedly
sacrifice.1
is true

associations

of

That

act
as

of
the

self-sacrifice

is

pleasurable

only

so

far

Self-portion

186

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

congenial
create it

to

his

pictures predominantly self),

which
he

the

pleasurable
if he

denouement

himself and his

would revolves
lent benevounder

had
in

the

opportunity,
exercising
ways he
all
so

constantly
circumstances

mind,
in
; and

propensities
the the

possible
self
'

derives

pleasure
is,
so

from sayr.

poetry.

His

benevolent
in in
no

to

intensified, made
But the if he
were

more, not

the

pictured
with
no

denouement. the

sympathy
charm,

subject,
for him
;

poetry
if his

could

have

interest the

and

Jiva belonged
any Benevolence

distinctlyto
in the

opposite
calculated

class,then
to

expressions
or

work
to

evoke be side of

appearing
to

demand
and

Pity
would of workthe

would

positivelypainful
with and

him,

he

only
deeds

enjoy
of the

the

description
the
the the

the

author
a

suffering, in
underlies

Therefore of such
and There the

great
scenes

danger
of

ment enjoylent benevo-

pathos

by

even

full of been

pity.
human

have

beings who,
and and

originally

virtuously inclined
*n

taking pleasure help

to and service

^eec*s

"^

cnarity

gence

in

to jn

others, have
mere

begun
or

take

pleasure
represen-

imaginary
lence.

tales

dramatic
and
so

tations
sunk

of
into

such, being
of
their

have

gradually
with

contented

purely
And

imaginary they
has have

exercise fallen them of

the the

Benevolence. their

further,if

worldly
into

position
awful

given

requisitepower,

that

condition

apparently unintelligiblehuman-

EMOTION

IN

ART.

187

monster

who,

not

content

with

imaginary
actual

scenes scenes

for of
in

his

imaginary Pity,
torture excite
seem

devises
to human

real
other
'

cruelty and
order Lest to

and
his

beings

and too

expand

pitying
the
mates
case

self.* of and them

very and

this

far-fetched,
from
in and

consider their
order to

singing-birds
confined

separated
cages

in different

make The

sing
commonness

more

passionately
of the

sweetly.
the
is

practice hides
which

subtle

refined
not
even

cruelty underlying it,

redeemed,
can as

sometimes

it

and partially,
'

ly, only partialanimals

;

is and and it is
no

be, by
more

the

petting
than the

'

of the
true

noticed of the
Who
men

significance
for
the

referred
the

to

before

fattening
knows
that and in sat Nero
on

of animals
but that throne kin

slaughter- yard.
and

refined decadent
who

cultured

the
and

of
"

Rome,
been

Caligula prominent
as

their in in
a

have

all nations
worms

the

days

of their

disruption, even
; who
as
were

foul

ing putrefybut of the

corpse ages that

common as

in
"

the who

mediaeval:
knows

of

Europe
have not

well

of Asia such

they
and

been

really
wild

'

aberrations

nature/
instincts

only

savages,

with in

merely

of

Hate

predominant
seem

them.

These at

phenomenal
those is

Jivas
in human when

to

appear

largely only
a

stages

history when
Self both
and

turning-point
Not-Self
ments ele-

reached,

the
are

the

of the
when when the

Jiva

almost
them

equally
is the

strong,
severest,

struggle

between
to

Pity

is necessary

indulge in, and

yet

the:

188

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

pain

of the
is
so

sacrifice

of
as

the

Not-Self,
a

alluded
and

to true

before,

great
of it.
it may

to

prevent

real

indulgence
Of course,

be

that

in

any to

one

or

all of the the

particular
were

instances

referred vicious

above,

Jivas
the forces

only
of

purely

natures,

in whom the

element of
and

Not-Self, and
were

consequently pleasure gratify

But It in their the

separation,
who of the of

overpoweringly
took
a

predominant,
the cruel Emotionother
a

therefore
arena

sights
desires
is
not

only
and

to

Hatred

Pride.

view

altogether

useless.
cases

supplies
are

possible
otherwise

explanation inexplicable.
And
in that
a

in certain

which

explanation, perhaps,
reason

may

be

found
Indian

why

the

science

of the

partitive
absence

drama

tacitly discourages tragedy-writwhy

'

of

ing

tragedies,

'

songs

Of

old, long
sad-

from
Samskrt

unhappy, far-off things, and Sweetest that ago/ songs

dest of and

battles

tell

of

imaginaliterature,

thoughtj"

"

Songs
not

Q"
to

the

separation
strongest
the

lovers/ belong
most

the
in

vigorous stage
to the

story

of

nation,
Indian

but

perhaps
view is
so

period
on

of

its weakness. that

The
author is

strong
Ramaa

this

point
-than

the
it in

of the easy

Uttarato conceive
or

charita-finer
"

which Pathos
a

not

study
has

of

any

language
to

literature

given

happy
the

ending

his

work, directly contradicting

the

even

traditional

history of

sage

Valmild.

EMOTION

IN

ART.

189

It is emotion The the

desirable of

in

many

ways
not scenic be

that

the

valuable
on

Pity
and

should
the be

wasted

air. of

literature

representation

Pathetic
used

should

only
for the

sparingly
when in

allowed,
and such view

and

principally
of the

cultivation

development
is the in
a

finer and

feelings, possible,
of

deemed

expedient

of

ever-present
vicious drama.
servant
not

danger
with the

arousing
the of evil Rama

sympathy
characters to Hanuman his
:

nature

of

the

In and
at

words

lifelong
"

ceaseless all to to

devotee pay
me

do

wish hast that

;

thee
;

back
wish

the this and

kindness
were

thou wish

done
thou

to

to

shouldst
such wish

be is To

in the

pain
wish be

need the

my
false in

help
friend

and not

of

and

the

true."

always
of
for

seeking

imagination, i.e., in
is very of the world

imagined
from the is to

scenes

suffering,which
the

different
"

prayer

well-being
one's

for

gratification
be

of

benevolent
that others

propensities,
should

always
For in

desiring
similar
all times
at the

be

in

misfortune.
has
or

reasons

too,

public
looked
'

instinct
more

always,
askance in
a

and

places,
of
'

less

profession

acting

; for

though,
arts

sense, the

the very

very

quintessence
of them
'

of all the all

combined,

perfection
from

together,
'

yet

it is also

inseparable
'

putting on/
'

pretence/ 'masquerading/
'

make-believe

and

insincerity.'
each other

So in

closely

do

good

and

evil

elbow

190

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

human between

life
them

and

so

difficult

is

it

to

distinguish

always.1
that and

It is clear the

(1) The (8)

of
the

Beautiful Sublime
and the

and and

Erotic, (3)
Wonderful while

Pathetic,
to the Furious

belong (5)
the the

side
and

Love

Attraction, Fearful,
of Hate

Cruel, (6)
to

and

(7)
and

Disgusting,
The is and

belong
interest mixed.

the

side
the

Repulsion.
the Heroic Ridicule

of

(2)

Comic,
the

and

(4)
of
is

The
;

Comic
while

consists Heroic

Good-humor
up

similarlymade

of Pride

and

Self-Sacrifice.

(e)
What
is true
are

THE

OTHER

ARTS.

of

poetry

and

literature, in
of the

that

they
is

representations
true

Emotions,

sensuous

also

of

painting, sculpture, music,

and
the

Element

architecture,
in

other

Fine
with

Arts

of this

nant Other

the

past

and
;

the
in

future,
all but

difference
more

that

these,
still in

in

some

than

in

others,
as

all,the
the

purely
From

sensuous

element,
greater
has and
as

distinguished
poetry
above
and
as

from

emotional,

is

than

in said

literature.
to the in nature it

what

been to

of Emotion

the have

factors

involved
that

(ch.

iv., vi.,and
as

x.) it

will

appeared

Emotion,
sensuous

distinguished
appears
no

from

merely physical
between
between
be

and

craving,
There
i

only

Jiva
feeder
as

and and

Jiva.
food,

is

Emotion

These

remarks

might
of

regarded

illustrating one 16, 17, 18.

possible interpretation

Bhagavad

Gita,

iv.

EMOTION

IN

ART.

191

seer

and scent

color
"

as

such, hearer
each
or
'

and

sound,

smeller may
be

and

though
become

of

these
It

objects
is

intensely pleasing
4

painful. objects
'

only
other
is and

when
that and

subjects

'

to

each

complicated
multifarious

relations
forms
commerce,

arise,

intellect

born,

of action

in

social

national

life, trades,
come

governmental
all

institutionsi
Desire
and

into

being"

three, Cognition, complexity

side
into

Action Emotion
too

increasing
and

in

Thought, language

Occupation,

by side, and

growing Poetry
and

correspondingly.
literature
are

therefore,
the
means

as

is

generally
com-

and

naturally recognised,
closest

of the life.*
art's
upon

pletest and
i

exposition
here

of human
'

The
'

It may for
in and

be

observed

that

art

for

sake,
in before

and

science

science's the Greek and

'

sake,'
older,
'

have

been

looked

India,
the

especially Scythian
with
and

pre-classical,' times,
before
as more

invasions,

Vikrama
or

and less

Kalidasa,

deprecation dangerous. promoting later)

'

distrust,
and

mischievous
sake

Art

Science ends

for of

the

of

life,'
which

for
more

the

recognised
been
and and
'

life and

(about

have
'

always

approved
are

encouraged.
herein. in And
Sams-

All

thinking
the

artists

scientists still
a

agreed

hence krt

indefeasible

lingering
moral.'

tendency
The view

works,

always
if
we

to

point

will

be

appreciated
most in the The

compare

running,
with

living

streams,
waters

in the

rugged
most

natural

setting,
and above in of

stagnant

confined
reservoirs.

highly
made

artificially ornamented
in connection with
l

remarks

the and

danger
'the

of

over-indulgence
absence to

imaginary
tragedy
the
reasons

benevolence,'
from Samskrt

comparative
may also

literature'

help

explain

for

this

feeling.

In

192

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

other

forms
or

of

art

sometimes Emotion
a

do

not

aim
sense

at representing at all"
a

arousing
a

in this

landscape,

sea-scene,

wordless

melody

may
and

appeal
may be

to

the
*

purely
'

sensuous

consciousness,
as

beautiful

only
But

pleasing happens
to

exclusively
seldom
;
a

the
1

eye

or

the

ear.
'

this

human author

interest
; he

is

generally given
elements

his work
arouse
or

by

the

introduces
or

which

emotions
or

of 'Love,
Even
'

sympathetic
architecture
and and At of and

Fear,
is

Pathos,
'

Heroism.
or

either
'

tional,' devoand and of

are

grand
*

sublime,'

or or

stern
'

forbidding,'
lifeless/ and

or so

strong
forth.

massive,'
the

dull

present
and most which
an

stage

humanity,
the most music to

combinations

Sense
the

Emotion

attractive
is the the
ear

appreciated.
is not

That

most but

honored

only

pleasant

also

expresses and

Emotion
or

powerfully,
history,
the the

either

by suggestion
of

association,
of

too,

as

matter

fact,

the

peculiar stage
which

mind,
with

peculiar
demand
instead

form of
'

of
art
'

self-consciousness,
art's for sake the in
'

goes for

for both

and

'

science of human

science's
has life,' the

sake,1

of

sake of

generally
of

marked

the

setting
the
'

deterioration,
'

ning beginof

degeneration,
the and

culmination the

and

ending
of be material

progress,
progress

completion pursuit.
Such the

of

half-cycle
would
were

culmination

healthy

if the

next

step
and it is

of

self consciousness

deliberate
m o

renunciation otherwise

the self-sacrifice,

striving

after

k s h

unhealthy. ahead,
decay.
and
not

Ordinarily,
stopping

health

consists

in

always

looking
and

short, wherein

begin

stagnation

CHAPTER

XI.

THE

IMPORTANCE
IN HUMAN OF LIFE

AND AND

PLACE THE

OF

EMOTION

SOURCE

ITS

POWER.

Bearing

the
not

facts

set

forth
see

above that

in

mind,

it

is
an

difficult

to of

all life is

only
Emo-

and

aU

unfoldment tion-desires page, every

the

of possibilities

literature,

and

Emotion-feelings. Every
every
sentence
em-

fnVof
Emotion,
in
one

"

paragraph,
of

of every bodies
be
a

book

literature, directly
And

phase
in
a

of emotion.
sense

aspect.

it may

said,

certain

correctly, that
of

such

is the

case

with

even

every direct and

book

science,
is

though
the of for

for indirectly, of

the

object
not the

of such

collection

cognitions

tion representais it

emotions.
to

Very
to is

instructive these
a

exercise

students For

try

specify only

phases

of Emotion. of

literature
or

representation
And every of

actual every

more life,

less accurate. every

action,
every life

movement,
human

spoken
and

word,

individual

being,

again

his whole

PLACE

OF

EMOTION.

195

considered
to

as

unity and
'

in the

mass,
'

will be

found
perly pro-

represent
studied. Even
as a

one

ruling passion,
acted
upon is the

if

he

be

single
of

atom

on

simultaneously
millions of

by

the

motions has
one

millions
which

other

atoms

motion,

single
its
own

resultant

of all these

numberless
the to
a

motions of every

plus
human

special
be
and
as

motion,
reduced

so

whole

life may

unity
And

of from

Emotion-desire
this and
on

Emotion-feeling.
mere

standpoint,
each

object phase
The later.

of observation of Emotion,

study,
a

life,
all them
sees

each

stands

level

with

others.
comes

picking
For the

and

choosing
the
at

amongst

time,
stands

student

only
centre movements

that

Emotion-desire

the

very
and

of

life ; immediately

directs of the

all actions its

own

whatsoever,

as

means

gratification;
of

and

indirectly guides
performance
From this

collection
as means

cognitions,
to

the

acquisitionof knowledge,
of those

the

proper

actions.
the

standpoint,

life of

an

emperor
a

of

continents,
Equality
of all

the

history path
of
same
a

of

conqueror of the with of

a

"*

nations,
is
a

the
on

Teacher level

worlds,
life of

the

the

nameless

beggar,
tyranny,
Each
the

longmost
one

forgotten ignorant
the

victim of the

of

proud
of

of

the

ignorant. phases
in

represents
Abstract with the

of

infinite

Self,
Not-

Pratyagatma, Mulaprakrti.

Relation

Self,

196

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

That

such

and

such most

particular

one

of all these gaze

is

phases,
nation
or

looms
a

largely before
one

the

of

race,

at any

time which

and

place,
is

only

part of
its due sexed

the turn.

arrangement
So remain
all

by
as

each

phase gets
different-

long
true

humanity
that
:

it will
All

thoughts,

passions,
mortal of

all

delights, frame,

Whatever All
are

stirs this ministers his

sacred

but feed
same

love,
r

And

flame.

It

is

the

with
a

other in

Emotions. the life of every

on

There

comes

time

Jiva
its of and is ;

Despite

ex-

when

the

Self
in

insists
the

exercising

variation, omnipotence
the

startling phase
of the

power

of suicide,
u

denying
Not-Self
as

killing itself,when only

Self,
matter the is ;

it says there is
no

Only
such and be

thing

I,

as

the
morrow to-

Spirit ;,eat, drink,

we

merry, time

for

die,"
the

There

comes

another of

when

it

runs

to

opposite
Not-Self,
at all is
;

extreme

and belittling

denying
thing
all
is
as

the

and
no
"

says:"
such

There
as
"

is

no

such
;
no
clusion con-

matter

thing
it adds

Not-Self Take

Spirit,
for the

all

I ;

and

thought

morrow," infinitely lying

drawing
different

the

same

from

premises"

the

truth,

as

ever,

between.

Thus,
and literature

various

phases
in human

of Emotion

have

their
and

reign
the

dominance

story by turns,
them.
to Love.

of the
1

day

reflects
Ode

Coleridge

PLACE

OF

EMOTION.

197

But,

apart

from

this
in

general life,
power what in

importance
is

of

Emotion working
of
source

the

special
instan-

"f ^s
what

particular
on

imagina-

ces,

is the

special food
nourishes

which
and
as

Emotion
sweep

Emotion-desire grows

itself
so

overpoweringly
on ever so

strong
many It has is

to in

away

reason"

occasions been
an

life ? This

food

is

imagination.

rally gene-

remarked

that
more no

imagination
remarkable where

essential

factor

in all the there

;
an

forms there
with
as
a

of Emotion. is
no

Thus,

is

horror

nation imagi-

actual is not
reason

battle-field,
so

thousands

slaughtered,
murder. very and in nature the laws

horrible of this
as

mysterious
in

The of

is to

be

found
in

the
iv.

Emotion govern

explained
its

chapter
as

which ix. An

provocation
is
a

stated
an

chapter

Emotion

desire the

plus

intellectual
not find

consciousness. vent in

Where

desire
in

does
and

immediate the

action,

it works
as

around
as

intellectual and

consciousness,

tion, expecta-

imagination,
manner

thereby gathers strength

in the
course

in the But

described

of
very and

chapter
manner

x.

that

strength is,because
it

of the

in

which

gathers,
and

not

real, true,
to be

enduring
in in increase

strength,
it very modern

when
fails.

sought
This

utilised

action
much

often
urban

is very

noticeable of the

life.
has

Because become the

of
in

intelligence, life theosophical

is

largely
astral

emotional" consciousness
amounts

terminology,

developed

highly

"

and

immense

of

198

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

misery
beings
called
A

and

happiness
causes

are

gone

through
as

by

human

for from

purely

airy"
of

they

would

be

the

standpoint

the
some

physical body.
careless

very

slight physical matter,

or

piece

of behavior

mismanagement
trivial in of

of

affairs,entirely
made the
or

unimportant
of
a

and

is itself,

basis

large

amount

imagined pleasant
and
It should be

painful
that

situations
or

and

consequences

ness resulting pleasantnoted

some

unpleasantness.
The

basis,however
and

slight,in physical conduct,

attempt
to

is absolutely

indispensable.
hold ^u^^e money

separate Emotion
Sense
a

it
as

apart altogether from

*ne

is

anTsenseobjects.

as

Deleaver

to

give things

value it
can

to

apart from
As
the true
use

the

purchase.
fulfilment the
true

and of
the

destiny

and
so

of the

latter

is

purchase being
in and

articles,
former
in

fulfilment

of the

of

is

wholesome,
life. of The

righteous

vent

action

actual

non-recognition
essential fact
is

non-realisation

this

the

reason

why,
i

so

very
with-

frequently,

so-called

spiritual

loves

begun

See, in this connection,

reasons

the

footnote into gone

at p. lust and

57, supra
vice that
versa.

as
,

to It
are

other must three

why
from

love

passes has

be

obvious

all that

before

there and

main What
'

types of love, the

is

parental, the spiritual

conjugal,
or

the
or

filial.
*

vaguely

called

non-physical
foimd to
come

pure

love,

when the

analysed,
first
or

will

always

be

under

either

the

third.

But, it is clear, Neither is, in considerations, in the strict spirit and

matter do not

reality,wholly
sense,

devoid

of material
reason

for the

simple

that

exist

PLACE

OF

EMOTION.

199

out

definite
into

ideals

or

with

hazy

ones, or,

gradually
worse

descend

hysterics and
sexual fortunes

idiocy,
accumulated for
mere

still,
;

into
results
f alse

immorality

and

crime

and

of

lar"e

by
miserliness to

un-farand

sighted parents
avarice,
human

and

not

ments

applied
find their

righteous
in the

needs, profligate

end

dissipations of

descendants.

apart

from and

each

other.

Also,
of tend

in these where
into

circumstances,
not the

the

parental
bonds vice
and versa,

filial

types

love,
to pass

fixed

by

blood-

conventions,
the in the latter
to

conjugal,

and,

diverge
and

into
'

the

two
'

others, for
power

reasons

involved in the with

and

equalising
power each

unifying

of

love, and together pravrtti

the
cription des-

separating
the fact
of

of

lust-oppression,
alternation For
how

taken between
see

Jiva's
altruism.

nivrtti,egoism
in the

and

instances,
the
to

Padma
of in
out
a

Pnrdna

of

rshis, holy saints Vishnu,

became

and the

sages, wives of how

by
of
a

excess

devotion (filial)

Krshna

later
excess

birth
of

; or,

in

Thackeray's

Esmond
a

lady
who
so.

of had

(parental) affection, married

regarded
her
as
a

young called

man

all

along

mother

and

her
a

It

has

been of

generally
contrast
man

noted,
of
and

that

riage, before mar-

certain
in

amount

feature young also years

and
woman

nature
may

is

necessary feel attracted

order

that

young
each

towards

other number
tend

; it has
of

been
of

observed

correctly, happily
nature

that

after

certain

married other

life,
in
are

matched and and

even

couples
features.

to

resemble
these

each observations lies in

Both

correct,
been
love

the

reconciliation of the

apparently
natural

what of

has of The

said from

above,
one

gradual
in

changes
individual

types

to

another

normal

lives.

psycho-physical

explanation

of the

unblessedness

of incestuous

200

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

The
many
a

power

of

soulful

'

eyes,

the of

source
'

of
sive pen'

young

person's distractions,
of

eyes

and
*

melancholy,'
'

glances
looks

'

fascinating suggestive

or
'

weird

'

or

of serpent-like,'

'

or

speaking

whole

volumes,'

is

exactly this,that

they

marriages
these
same

at the

present stage may

At

also

probably
when

be the
a

found
'

in

considerations.

this

stage,

tive,' separa-

egoistic, intelligence
amount of
'

is

sharply

developed,

certain

lust

'

proper the

with

its involved down and and

separateness, opposition, overpowering

on

contrast, and
that of

breaking

of form

opposition,

(disguised, of
of each

course,

putting
love

the and

supplementation
become fruitful

other,
is

otherwise

union normal the

would
and

impossible) marriage

apparently
so

necessary the whole

to

; for

only

is

of all into

two-sided
To

constitution

of

each

spouse

brought
there will

play.

these found

psychological circumstances,
to

probably

be

correspond,
affinities
In

on

further and these

investigation, organic
between will the also
so

chemico-physical
individuals be often
to

antipathies
considerations

concerned. the

found
turns

explanation
into active

of

why
"

love, simply,

unreciprocated,
because is the

dislike

desire Selfvery
;
'

receive

material
and
on

pleasures
the endeavor
:
'

in exchange to love convince is pure

'

defeated.
others,
is

deception,
common

this

point

My

; I want

nothing
in return and

I want
means

only

affection

in

return.'
else than and

But the

affection

absolutely
and material distant understand

nothing

actual

services and

deeds

pleasures
and

presents
go
with the hate that and

sensations tion. affec-

(however
To the wrong

subtle) that
this the

realise
of anger

is to possess to

means

resisting
in such ness selfish-

emotion,

tendency

and the

cases,
is

by persistently unworthy
of
a

remembering

involved

JIva

on

the

path of renunciation.

202

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

mere

Emotion-feeling
and
weariness is

element

how

the

feeling
and
more

of

ennui

spreading

more

how

there
and

seems

to

be

steadily
culture

growing,
and

amongst

men

women

of

intelligence
r

sense

of the

disappointment
order and

and

dissatisfaction of
weariness

with
this

present
of

arrangement
and and

nature.
were

If
to

sense

dissatisfaction

grow

sufficiently
that the

strong
after old the

extensive,
of ages,
and

then after

it

is

conceivable

lapse

many

relapses
revivals radical and
his

into

conditions

temporary
in

of

satisfaction
in

and

pleasure
constitution

them,
of
man

changes

the

physical
might

surroundings
go back

come

about,
the bisexual

and

humanity
the

again
with

through

to

a-sexual

condition,
of

corresponding
not

entire of

modification intellectual

the

details" emotional

the

essentials"

and

constitution
teach

also,

as

some

of

the

ancient

books

us.

CHAPTER

XII.

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION
OF

OF

THE

SCIENCE

THE

EMOTIONS.

What of has the

is

the

practical
a

application
brief

of

the of
may

Science
which this
human

Emotions,
been thus be

very

exposition
?

far utilised

attempted
for
the

How

knowledge
life?

bettering

of

(a)

To

whom
true

the of We

Science
all other

is

addressed.

"What
is true

is f

knowledge
and
we

who

are
...

the

tnisproper

know, with,

strive the

in

ofthentS
Science
the
^

accordance
our

and
But

with

help

of,
the

of

knowledge.
and the wish the

between there
which the the to

knowing

striving
the

venes interis

for

object

to

be

secured
and

by
action

the

striving.
there the

Between

tion cogni-

the
that

interposes
two.

Emotion,
connect

the

desire,

connects the

So,

the the
is 's

knowledge
action
needed

of for
the

Science

of

the

Emotions

with

the

improvement
true

of
wish

humanity,
to

there
one

real, earnest,
that

improve
the

own

life

and
as

of
a

others,

Otherwise
unto

science blind.

is

useless,

looking-glass

the

204

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Perhaps
may This

worse

than

useless.
own

The

unscrupulous
It what must has division

wrench
wish to

it to
cannot
come

suit their be of

evil purposes. be left

been

forced. To

itself.
as

Those

^id

before
two

to the

broad

of

by

Jivas into
of

classes, and
from the
be
some

of the
one

passing
into that
or

yairagya.

each

Jiva
each

the

other wish
in the must
course

class, it should
to

added
time that

the

come

Jiva,at
after

other,
ceases

of

its

evolution, when
a

Jiva
v

to live for and

v

itself. When
r

period

of

g y

and

blankness,
and weariness

of surfeit
the

with of

the suit, pur-

experiences
of
it seeks
"

of

worldliness

path
and

consequent
still with is the and that also
a

great

desolation,

remnant

of that

ness purest selfish-

which for
peace

very

beginning
and

of unselfishness"
for in

rest

quiet
realises
to live

itself,then
that
same ment mo-

it

realises

Peace,
that

and

it has

for

others, by
which
it has then

the
pels com-

supreme it to received
e s

Law repay

of the
in love love am, and

World-Process,
to

others
others. threefold

what And

itself
the

by

from

ana-tray
and

the
1 and
o

'seeking'"
for progeny,

for for

putra,vitta, wealth,
for for
name

a
,

place

in

the

world,
the in the

z".,
in

perpetuation
in

and

expansion
and
"

of

self
mind

children,
and

material

possessions,
of the of the
world

good
it into

opinion
the

which

craving
m,

led
the

incurring
debt
"

the

rna-traya
or

threefold

to

Pitrs

Ancestors,

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

205

the

Devas

or

Gbds,.
mind

and

the

Rshis

or

Teachers,

respectively, (who
possessions,
and forces and it to

severally give
and up

progeny,
"

worldly
is

knowledge,)
its loins to the

reversed,
that
more

gird

discharge
more more

rna-trayam,by personal
e s

transmuting
a n a

and

into

the
and

more

and
a r
m

sonal imper-

kama,
"

artha

d h

a,

respectively

the

three
the

recognised
dominance

ends of
m

of the
o

worldly life,all
h a, the

under end
new

ultimate

of the

unworldly
world's

life,by, respectively, rearing

taining mainand superand y
-

generations
the

(putrotpadana),
stores of

physical
knowledge

physical keeping
a

wealth

(dana-yajana,
the torch Then
a

etc.),
(a
the not
set
senses

alight
a
,

of
the

cl h

etc.).
said the

Jiva

sees

truth to

of

what

Krshna

He

who
the

helpeth

keep

revolving
but seeketh in

wheel the

of

cycles
of his
vain
own

thus

going,
and
son

pleasure
liveth
in

liveth Prtha." The

The

sin,

he

indeed,

of

reason

why Jiva
must

such

time

must in

come

to

every

be

sought
Process

the

Metaphysic
its How and that

necessary that
to state

of the

WorldIt is

-of to say

Why.2
that which time

enough

here

in

every

ofvairagya
comes

and

desolation when the down

time other.

on

the it

or

Jiva
onwards

desire

that

guided

Bhagavad-Gtta,
See The Science

iii. 16.

of Peace, ch.

xi.

pp.

146-147.

206

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

the

Path

of Action

J, fails and
Action is the

dies, all
path of

Sensations
to, of
of the to

The

Path

of

attachment

engagement JTva's descent

the

in, of pursuit of, the

into denser and the

material

life,the matter,
as

arc

denser
arc

opposed
into

Path

of

Renunciation,
the
'

of its and its

reascent matter

spirit,

back which may

through
it be has

planes of subtler
descended almost
'

subtler

through
It

to

present
of the

condition.
ancient
two

said and

that

the

whole is embodied

Indian words

theory
and

practice of Life
endless variants:

in these and and

their and
and

Pravrtti

Nivrtti

(Smrtis
sakti

Puranas],
a-sakti

sa-kama

nish-kama,
and

(Grta), sarga
and

apavarga

(Nyaya),
karma
u

duhkha and

nis-shreyas

(Vaisheshika),
I h
a

naish-karmya

(Mtmamsa), vyutthana
and

and

par

am

(Samkhyd),

nirodha sanchara and

(Yoga),
and

bandhaand -sanchara

moksha

(Vedanta)

prati

(Jaina), tanhaortrshna
sin and salvation and of

nirvana and

(Bauddha),
The

tion (Christian), evolu-

involution, integration
underlying pair
of expresses the
same

disintegration (Modern
all
a

Science).
same.

idea

these somewhat

pairs

is the different be

Each
or

only
fact.
are

aspect
all

shade

Indeed,
but

it may

said,
of the and

pairs of opposites
shades of that have

whatsoever
same

expressions
subtle final and
a

infinite

fact. much

The

how

why
of

and

what,

led
even

to

controversy
there
is

difference
or

opinion,
felt

though,
or

there,

more

less
secret

vaguely
is
a

thought

unanimity,

viz.,that the ultimate

indescribable.'

secret, anirvachaniya,1
of the and

But

the And

fact
on

rhythmic
that the

swing
fact
was

remains built

indefeasible, patent.
the the whole
'

around

Code

of

Life,'
of

in and the

through

physical and Law-givers.

end of
r a
v

superphysical

worlds,

ancient

Indian the
arc

Ethically,
first half,the

life, the
r

summum

bonum,
a m

for

the

of p

11 i
,

k is,in strictness,

a, per-

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

207

and

Emotions"

the

highest,

noblest,

grandest,
the to
a

sonal

pleasure, taking, selfishness, vvorldliness,

of debts. But
a m

tion contracnot

if the
a

matter
him

were

so

put

very

careful

listener, k
in
a

in

would
due

defeat

itself and
of k
a

commit
m

suicide,
a

riot of at

excess.

The

realisation

a, of of and

human

being,

least,is possible
Hence,
r m a
,

only
must

in and be must

by

means

organised society.
restraind

selfishness individual in

restricted
be

by
the

liberty
essence,

governed
which

by law,
that
as

law

of

give-and-take
would leaves will
d h

without The
care

organised

society
ther

be
k

impossible.
a m a

Law-giver,
of
more

law-giver,

efore,
that insists of it

to do

take
so

itself,
than

knowing

full well and

always
a r m

even

is necessary,

on

a, with
As

detail

of natural
sellor, coun-

penal

consequences
he

breach
or

thereof. rather
r

friendly

also

recommends another

permits
a
,

(for it too
for

is selfit

assertive) as
k
a m a

end,

t h

wealth,
due Hence

without

would

remain

unrefined,

without

development,
we

poor, ends
and

poverty-stricken,
ordained for
;

unestheticised. half of

have

three

the

worldly
for thence

life,viz., virtue, profit,

thence
of

pleasure

virtue,
Health

for only profit ; profit, the balanced exercise

only pleasure.
three

requires

all

aspects
work

of

consciousness,
and

cognition
desire

(or study), action

(or

physical

exercise),

(or play

and

ment). enjoy-

For that of

the

second the

half

of

life,
up to

the

unworldly,
of

the

unselfish,
things
and for
u

giving,

giving
the end
senses,

others

worldly by

personal
others
t
"

pleasures,
for this the

repayment prescribed
as

of debts is
m o

self-sacrifice
s

or

k
are

i, in

all its many other sub-ends

the

most

prominent.
b h
a

There
t i

two

here

also, viz.,

(love

of
'

Personal

Ideal)

and

shaktiorsiddhi, corresponding
but the But main to

(' divine
kama end
are on

Or

superphysical
however,
is not
a
r

powers),
a

(which
the other in the

sub-end,
a,

side)

and

t h

respectively.

they

kept

208

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

dazzling
background conversely kept
in the

and

enchaining
the for

the

mind,
reasons a

or

the

lowest,.

by

Law-giver
which
As
on

for
a m

corresponding
a r

to those

k k
a m

and also

t h
r

are

also

background.
without

a, and

t h h
a

a, obtrude k h t i
a r

themselves
s

help

the

other
on

side,
this.

so

and
m a

id d h i be

are

naturally
before
so m u

unavoidable eye
on

As

can

kept

the

that

path

only

by

strenuous

effort, even opposite,

this. the and and

k t i or
mere

nish-kama-ta

(the positive
of
k
a m

not

the

negative
an

absence

a)

on

Very

difficult of

it

is for and any

embodied Buddhism that

JTva

to

realise

first truth individual

"

Vedanta

life,embodied
not

life, in
all its it of

form,

is

essentially
with

worth

living
even

because

pleasure
cannot

is embittered be maintained

pain, and,,
the vidual indi-

more,

because

without other

intense

selfishness
lives.

unremittingly
and
verse

absorbing
ii.

(Yoga-Silt" KaumiidT,
I. i.

Bhdshya,
50
on

15; Sdhkhyaand

Kdrikd

and

Brahma-Sutra

Shdnkara-Bhashya,
The

4; Light
is

the

Path,

i. 4 rid

etc., etc.).
of
;

glamor

of

personality

not

easily got

eousness, right-

self-sacrifice, saintliness, holiness, saviorship,

all these
(

martyrdom,
u

the
the

divine
forcible wish

glories

of

a-v

i b h

t i

"

through
the

passion
to be wish does of
'

for

personal
a

stature,'
'

subtly
the

self-centred

oneself

savior to

rather
or
'

than
'

wholly
may

self-oblivious
run

merely
run,
m o

help

save

others,
credited.

and

often

if the k
s

Purdnas
a

are

to

be

But
mind and

if the

goal

is borne

ously strenu-

in is

by
it

the
runs
as

aspirant,
in
ever

then feebler and

that

passion's strength
and all these
"

sapped,
are

current,

states covered

regarded

inevitable

regrettable stages (
iii. h
a

all the their

by
back

vairagya,
; and

Yoga-Sutra,
b to
'

37")
k

on

journey
due

then

h
u
'

k t i and k t i. for the

t i take

position in relation
While such which
are

the is also

ends its
own

individual of the

Jiva,the

one

sole

end,

means,

World-Process,

210

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

without

one

single, solitary exception,

ideals, aristocracy,
Whole trainloads form and of all of

seen

to

be

ment

and and

national
so

bureaucracy,
shiploads journals,
of

cracy, demoink and

on.

paper

are

wasted

daily in the

magazines,
round

"dailies, weeklies, books, pamphlets,

and
no one.

eternally going problems

and

round progress.

the

same

dozen

or

score

making
the

Every
as, the

remedy

is

suggested
men

except
medical

right
science

Just
the the

older
come

medical back of their

even

and

grow,
from

more

they

to

dieting and

nature-cures

endless
new

drugs

younger when

days, which political science

have and
and to

only
and to

produce

diseases,

so,

politicians are
the

sufficientlyold, they will

of the world

go

back

simple
It is said

rules the

Manus,
has

Buddhas,
onward is

Christs.
cannot

moved world

go
and

back.
wards, forin

This

is

mistake.
; it

The is

going

both

back
and

always spirals.
this the idea

always
of

moving

round

round
to

It is the home
races

mission modern
;

theosophical

literature

bring
for and
made the

to

humanity.
Manu's

If it succeeds, will
and

well

present

the

ways

be

adopted

adapted, peacefully

mutatis
"

mutandis, they
are

quietly,

progress
ways
same

for

the

only practical
is the

in
as

which

just maxim
Brotherhood each
can

of true and

Socialism, (which
the

Universal
"

joint

Human each

Family,) according
life.
Manu's of

viz.,
to his

From

according
be

to his

capacity, to
out in and

needs,"
Arma-

really carried

daily
then
"

Otherwise,
scheme Manu's

geddons,
To Life
seems

Mahabharatas,
this

again.
Code of

realise

significance and
other purpose

justness
and

by

attempting
the main

schemes
of

finding them
; to

vain, practice
The

to be

the

fifth sub-race of the sixth

that Sixth in The human

a

Code

deliberately,the
will

purpose

sub-race.
Brotherhood

Root-Race fuller child

sense

probably gradually
cannot

realise

Universal

by
Manu
"
"

transcending

sex-difference.
The it
"

of

get
books

beyond
describe

"

Whole

of

wisdom

as

the

concentrated

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

211

"on

the

same

level,
of
his

seen

to

be

mere

emptistill

in
ever

the

mind

Progenitor,
over

so

distant-seeming, yet
immense

brooding
the tree

watchfully
can

his the

family,

any

more

than The

get beyond

potentialities of its seed.

and not life thus in

general

correspondence,
the to

by predominance
main facts
may
u

by
and
:
"

exclusive

definition, of
referred i t
or

of be

human shown

organisation
1.

above,
2. S h

a,

'

man,'

general

Consciousness.

(the lower nition. Brahmana Cogor or

servant.)
the

A.

Jn

ana

or

Teacher.

B.

Ichchha Desire.

1 1

i y

or

the

Protector.

C.

iy

or

tion. Ac-

h y

or

the

Merchant.

3.

or

the

wandering

4.

or

Renouncer

(the higher
m a c

servant.)
the

Emancipation.
D
"

A.

a or
'

or

Student.

or

vir-

B.

Grhastha

the worker.
or

Householder

tue. Kama
or

C.

private Vanaprastha
and

'

pleasure.
profit.

the

retired

t h

or

forest-dweller, the

public

worker.

212

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

ness

and

dream.1 the

In

that

time

all the

old

motives

fail, because
the
one

very

fount is

of all

such

motives,
But
so

desire

for

experiences,
one

exhausted.
be

the

motive,

the

desire,
desire
This

if it may

called,
for

remains,

w".,

the

for

Self-preservation,
is the

Self-understanding. grasping abstract,

supreme

desire
own

instinctive
in Its

by

the

Self

of Its

immortality
aspect.
of the
na

Pratyagatma,
Love It and

Such

is the

Compassion
blesses
u

Self

for

the

Self that
hi
I

always

ma Itself,

bhuvam
not

bhuyasam,
always
be."
2

May

never

be,

may

Out

of this
the fail, the

desire

rises

inevitably,
of

necessarily,
universal
the

without of

understanding
This

the
is

nature

Self. of
a

understanding
a

essential
"

liberation
is not

which

great

one

has

said of

Moksha of

change
of

of conditions the

but
to

condition,"

the

attitude

Jiva

its

environment.

See
r a
,

foot-note

at p. 2,

supra.

In

certain this

sense

egoism,
in
to
a

is at its intensest the

at

point, preliminary to
like

mergence

All-Self-Consciousness,
preliminary
'

electricity
in
a

brought
The

focus
'

to

disappearance
with
s

space.

involved of

pessimism mind,
at

is

accompanied
r a

thousand
t
a m a s

aberrations
b
u

this

stage,
'

j
'

T and

d d h

i, but

the

conditioning
the

search that

for the

One

corrects all awry, scence. convale-

them

all,and

gradually

world

appeared
passes

acquires

straightness,

the

fever-crisis

into

Yoga-Sutra^
and

Vyasa-Bhashya,
in
a

ii. 9

; where

the

words

are

applied

interpreted

different

reference.

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

213

After

the

coming
the

of such

time

is the

Science

of The

Emotions cannot true

mostly
understand

helpful.
and

Full under-

standing the
not

Jiva

fully meaning
some

realise

of Love
moment them

and
or

Hate,1
other

possible
till the Jiya

till it its and

has, in
risen

of

life,

beyond
the

both

into,
the

enters the of

on

preserves in which

memory
has

of,

Path
Renun-

region

neither both
seen

existence birth.

and ciation.
But

from

which
once

take
them

their in

having
essence,
on

their all
the

bareness Emotions

and
are

having
same

realised level from

how
a

the

certain

standpoint,
choose those him to

the
on

Jiva
the

can

thenceforth of Love
"

deliberately
it is

side

impossible
vision

for
Truth"

choose
use

otherwise of

after

such

of

for the
that

humanity.
with
ever

From

time

onwards,

clearer

vision,

the
Deliberate

Jiva, looking
the

before
way the nature

and
it

derstanding after, un-

has it has

open-eyed
choice of

come,
to go

understanding back, knowing

that denser led it
'

also

way

Love
the

by

the

of the
into

desires and
now

niyrtta.

forwards/
life
rises know

denser would
them

material
the

and

hold very

it

there

"

Jiva
to

above
is to be

by

that and he
a

knowledge,
that
2

for

above
after

beyond
uses

which for the

is known

; and

day

day

them

good

of

others, throwing

off

Bhagavad-Gtta,
See

xvi.

see

also

xviii.

30.

Yoga-Sutra,

i. 33.

214

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

fetter from himself Peace

every those
or

now

and

then

from

his
that

own

limbs
cannot the

or

of

another, knowing
of
at

he
until

rid

others

all

at

once,

final world-

is

gained

the

end

of the

destined

cycle.
True
"

it is what

Krshna

said in

"

The

Jiva enwrapped
of
a

aham-kara
'

(the
I
am

feeling
doer.'
True
"
"

separate

self),thinketh

the

also

is his

riddle

All

beings
avail
?
"

follow

their

nature

what

shall

straint re-

But

the
"

truth

is not to

as

so
a

many

interpretations helplessness irresistible, and

put
in

it

an

advice

feel
a

hopeless

the

presence Fate"
and

of
an

crushing,
to

relentless instincts whether Such

advice

follow

blindly

the

impulses
or

of

one's

lower

nature,

good
is not

evil. truth.
are an

the

The

truth

is

that

the
not

statements

explanation,
Wherever

and the

meaning
deliberate-

a* a^
of

direction.

feel-

ing
also
'

of

Aham,
is

of

I, Self, Ego,
"f
the
'

is,there
of
an

the
to

ilL

feelin"
act/
the illusion in
a

freedonV
latter
in its
as

power it illusion,

If

is

is

only

because
is
an

former,
too.
mass
*

vidualised indithe

form,
separate
self is
a

Just
of the

reflexion,

Not-

"""

More pp.

on

this

subject

will

be

found

in

The

Science

of

Peace,

155-157.

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

215

Self, of
a

the
so

united,
too,

the abstract
in
a

Self, the
same

t y

g-

a,

and

the

degree,
therein

is

the
the

feeling
4

of

free-will
the

reflexion non-limitation
The to to say
'

of any

unlimitedness/
that

by
go
'

else,,

of

Pratyagatma.
It is not
time

two I
am

hand-inand at

hand.
the
same

right
also

am,'
The

say
else than The

compelled
whole
not
can

absolutely by something
compels compel
any and
one

I.' whole
;

all

parts, equally.
one

does
nor

any

part
any

by preference
other
is

part compel
which

part, absolutely ;
for
a

compulsion
for
none.

equal
n

all
a
,

is

pulsion com-

The
means

i g

restraint,
weaker

in

the

verse,

restraint

by
k
t i
.

one

part
and

exercised
not the

against
whole is also

another
p
r

stronger
a
r

part
t i
.

ofr

of,

wise, For, otherk

r

restraint
advice and and

part
and

of

And

counsel
are

direction,
and

instruction

command,

addressed,
the their in the

should of
to it

be
their

addressed,

only

where

possibility
being
bud. and

proving
followed,
so, advice

effective, of
is and

listened Were

and
not

already

instruction,
courses,

deliberation
choice The had

ween betall
truth
are

two

possible
abolished
them and is

and
this he

long

been

from that

world.
to whom

underlying
addressed

they
to

recommended, impervious
and

however

ly outward-

adverse faCt
addresses

themr being
them,

has Ifhysical

in

him'
like

by
him

mere

""

justific-

human

who

216

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

ation

and

the them,

possibility of
i

the

wish

to

follow

"*foV
counsel and of the of
;

Thus,
Emotions
all mr*Y

then,
be n"t
now

may

the

Science
to

of

the

addressed

all, though
and

why
counsel this

obviously
with J.

openly
practical
in

be
be

in

sympathy
J *

its

science may

purpose. heart
.

For,
of
,,

hidden member
. ,
.

away of
_

the

addressed
to all.

each

the

human

race,

is

the

seed
in

ofvairagya.
Desire is in

And
the
own

there human

is

no

mystery
And in

this.

heart. and

desire the

carries
is

with

it its

frustration
Cultivate

frustration

vairagya.
and my

vairagya,
sisters ! and

then,
when

my the

brothers

seed

of it
your

begins minds,

The

need

to

snow

soft sprouts
and
to

within
them

vairagya.

nourish
Cease

guard
for the

carefully.
self
;

live

separated
is
no

begin

to

live
broad

for

others.

There

fallacy in
though
that in is

spreading
it has

this

counsel,
now

friends that

! For

been
human

said

just

there

every

heart

which

is

potentially pervious

Goethe hidden

is credited away learn

with

the of

saying
our us

that dearest

there

is

thing some-

in the

heart

friend

which,
in

if

we

could excellent other

it, would

make

hate

him.

Lytton,

his the

tale, Kenelm
half hidden of this away

Chillingly, has
half-truth
in the heart

worthily supplied
that

by
of make

saying
our
us

there
enemy, The

is

something which,
Not-Self of the
two

bitterest love

if

we

could the

learn
Self

it,would

him.

and

constitute,respectively, the explanation

half-truths.

218

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

who
The
resuits outer

has

seen

and
'

is has

'

full of the
made

Self,'a

nr
a-

nay,
in

his

Self,'created

it

new,

regenerated
i

it, iskrtatma, time,' is

be the
more same

has d
v as

life,

been
"

born

second

following
the
,

his outer

life will
men,

that
more

of all

good

only
the

good,

For self-sacrificing.

is he

not

ly deliberate-

living now
hearted
man

for others,
is

while
the

ordinary
of his
the

goodheart

obeying
under connects ?

inclination
dictates him

unconsciously,
past karma
he

the

of

special
to whom

which

with

those

does
Such
a

his service
man

becomes,
from
with

by

constant been

practice, the
their slave
*

master and

of

emotions

having

by

and he

bye,

much to

further
the

long-continued
emotions And of his
so

practice,
fellowcan men

learns also his with undisturbed

to

guide
better

into calm
a

the

ways.

he

preserve

unshaken mind at

always, doing
perfect
and

all

his

duties

peace,
so

unagitated,
on

by anything,

pass

from

stage
Human which

stage of evolution

till the

end

in

Peace.

(6)
Growth individu-

Life.
"

What

are

the

stages throughof
the

the
and

Individuality
."

Tlva

of

grows

passes

?a

See The

Yoga-Sutra, outline,
on

i.

12,
in

and this

Bhagavad-Gitd,
sub-section and the the
on
*

vi. 35. Human

sketched

Life', is based
literature,
the and

Pauranika,

Vedantika with

Theosophical

deals

practically
of

second

half-cycle,
reascent

dvitiya-parardha

Brahma,

gradual

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

219

ality of
Jlva
means

We

are

told
are

that
three

in

the

evolution

of

Jlva (1)
latent the

there The and mineral

unvarying
consciousness"
it may

stages
very

gradual

stage

of

develop-

ment,
massive
in of terms

unmanifest,
or

be,

as

in
or

vegetable racial, as
or

condition,
in the

and

gregarious
of lower
as

and

herds and human

animals,

separated
the lower

Self, of

strong,
races.

amongst stage
self is

(i) Con-

(2j The sciousness,

"

of self-consciousness
more or

(ii)Self
and

when
as

one's

less distinctly

-con-

sciousness felt
from
other

different

from

the

body
as

and such

(Hi)

All-SelfConscionsness,

selves, and
it is
an as

is treated

implicitly ; when
as
a

distinctly ed recognisadvanced

and

one,

as

individual, amongst
in the
more

many

ones

and

individuals,

of

the

Jlva

from

matter of

towards

spirit looked
The the first

at

from of

the this

large standpoint
large cycle, the
the mineral

Brahma's of

cycle. spirit into

subtler

half

descent

dense

materiality of
subtler

stage,

through

and

planes,
dealt of the

mahat-tattva,
with

buddhi-tattva, being
is future
as

etc., is not

here,

not

relevant to indicate

to

the
the

practical purposes bearing

That of of

moment, psychology
may Brahma. be

which
on

emotional to what

human the

evolution.

belongs
the

regarded
But
and

pravrtti
there
are

half

life-cycle of
on

of course,

endless

repetitions,
within in the

larger half,
second
'

smaller in of

scales,

of in

both

halves,
Hence

each

cycle
half of

epicycle, orb
Brahma's

orb.'
we

gigantic perhaps

life,

have

thousands,
of both and

millions,
individual

whole

cycles,
but

consisting
the

halves, dominating

of

Jiva's lives,
of
n

prevailing

spirit is that

1 1 i.

220

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

classes

of

humanity.
when

And
the

(3)
Self
as

the

stage of All-Selfas one

Consciousness,
all
have

is

recognised
as

in

selves, and
gone

realised

such,

in

Those

who

beyond
these

humanity.
three

Through
a

stages,

the

one

t y

gis

a,

limiting

itself into
to

separate
its

individuals,
in

always
illusion In

returning again
of the World-

original Unity

the

Process.

practice, these

stages of

the
means

Jiva'sevolution
of

are

accomplished
of
of

by
of

different

and the

distinct No^Self,
various

kinds and with

material

bodies,

number

density of
different

which

apparently
that
cal1

differs fubtle?but
all

world-systems,
it
seems we

In the lower

our

own

system forms'
the

in
the

earlier and
outer

which

grosser, Its

the

Jiva

lives

entirely in
(i)The physical

the

sheath.
and

cognition
with

is almost its

identical
ft dent actions
,

coincident

desire,
coinci-

desire with

almost its action. constant

identical
Its life

and
is

body.

constant

movements out at
once

of

the

physical body.
it

It reaches

for whatsoever
runs

desires, however
from

passingly
causes

; it

away
aversion

as

immediately
without

whatever
pause,

it

the

slightest
in

the

least is

deliberation,
the

without

thought,
when

short.

This

(almost)

purely physical stage.

By-and-bye,
increases

separateness,
the

'

manyness

',

between and aversions

growing
move

Jivas, conflicting Jiva

simultane-

desires

each

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

221

otisly.
ii. Various subtler

The

consequence

is and

deadlock

in

the
in

Physical
the
as

body

great
to

activity
realise

Jiva, which
sePara^e
latter
as

begins
from
an

itself

the

mental and
other

body,

regarding
as as

the

instrument,
to

thing some-

belonging
not and
as

it,in short,
the

its and

itself. But
without

how
an

can

Jiva

be

separate
? with Forth-

active
it

upa
more m

d h

i, a sheath

begins

to utilise
s
u

largely the
sharira,
of finer
and

subtler
as

astral

body,

the

it

progresses,
matter.1

this

is

formed

and

finer

Indeed,
made may ad

as

copies

of

copies of

copies
and

may

be

infenitum,soconsciousness
further
further and further ad and

imagination
and go The
sense

draw

inwards

further
more

outwards go, mutual

the

infinitum.
the the

outwards

they
and the
more

greater

of separateness
the less matter the
;
sense

resistance,

denser the

inwards

they
and the

recede,

of

separateness
and

mutual

tance, resis-

the

finer

subtler
not

matter,
love the
and

speakhate, i.e.,
sion expressay
phatically, em-

At

certain

stage, people
actions but
or

only
are

perform
of

the the
'

physical emotions,
I love
as

which also find

primary
to

it necessary from

you,'
in

'I hate

you,' (apart
where of
and
a

all pragmatic of love

It

bearing,
is needed
seem

courtship,
purpose

declaration

for this

the

practical

marriage).
occurs, after

would the

that

becomes to is and

possible,

Jiva
the in

has mental the

attained

(the

lower)
and
more

self-consciousness is anxious to

and

body

functioning,
so

participate

emotion,

to

feel

alive.

222

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

ing comparatively plane. So, again,

of manyness
and when with and

from

the

standpoint

of

any

one

still

more

extensive
and much

growth
plexity com-

separateness

multiplicityof
comes

desires
and

and

aversions,
the tainment enteris

the

Jiva
of

to these when
r a

see

feel that
and to the

even

desires
it
s
a
"

aversions

pleasant
nature to
a

or

painful"
aspects
and of the

comes

cognise
desires
come

the

and

then and

deadlock,

Jiva picks
in

chooses

among

them

deliberately.
though
The

The

literarystage,
the
sense

the increase lower of

the

of mind,

yet

of the
out

lect, intelsequences con-

results.

careful
and

following
expands
un-self social

of desires accordance
with

aversions,

and the

of actions
lower

in

them,

gence intelli-

enormously (ifas yet

great intellectual
commerce,

-consciously),and
in life, trade and

results,in

and
the

in

literature, physical science,

from
to and this

arts, proceed

stage of
and choose

the

Jiva'slife.
between
has p
a

The

Jiva,
and into

in order

pick

desires
to d h

aversions

connected
and

actions,
u

bring i,
the

play

another
or

still finer

mental

body

the

manomaya of the

kosha. lower
so

By-and-bye
the

the

processes
so

intelligence, extensive,
so

mind,

become that

complex,
becomes

multifarious,
and
has to

the and

Jiva

tired

of

them,
Its

pick

choose

between
intense

them.

constant

and throw

increasingly
it back

struggles
on

with

others,
the

again
of the

and

again

and itself,

self-consciousness

karana-sharira,

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

223

or

causal

body,
self.

arises

at

this

stage.

But

the

self-

consciousness

is the And
to

consciousness this is
a

of the subtle The

individual
and

separate

very

strong

body
the and in

and

hard

transcend. and
a

ahamkara,
at this

I-ness,

is subtlest with

strongest

stage,
mental
it the real

conjunction
and

highly-developed
appears
l

body

intelligence,
of desires
is of not the
course

there

within The

phenomenon thing
desired

being
the

desired.'

material
; but

object
with the

of the
sive exces-

desire, and
and

desire

itself

lop-sided development
principle,
of in

of the

Intelligence
the

(the

fifth

theosophical terminology,
5th

characteristic

the

race)

and and is

the

tion exhaus-

of
we see
'

the that

ordinary phase
for
a

Sensations life
which

Emotions,
described
as

of

the
4

craving
for blankness

Sensations

and
or

Emotions,'
a

the

craving
the
a

great
and

Love, craving

great
the

Hate,'
absence

'

due

to

of

motive.'

This into

stage
utter

of

self-consciousness,
and

concentrated

isolation

blankness,

naturally

and

immediately
The

precedes
individual
in

the

next, wherein
self is

;age

the
seen

Hfe
to

Qf ^ end

separated
where
At

yairagya.

pain only,
and desired. unlimited and

pleasure
this

was

expected

stage

arises

that

comparatirely
on

vairagya1,
despair
born

which

is based

the

pain

of

separateness,

of manyness

itself.

Vide

The

Yoga-Vasishtha,

Mumukshu

Prakarana.

224

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

And and the

then

the
recovers

bonds

of

personality are
memory
its

loosed
Oneness,

*r

JTva

its lost

of

remnant,

however,
existence. in
a

lasts,of
The

separateness

and not

individual be

return

journey
when ages
with the

may

accomplished
has

moment,
so

outward
aeons.

journey

occupied
remnant,

many

and

This
new

combined
and

the
builds

Jiva's
the
se-

insi"ht
u

belief"
; still
an

maha-kar-

d d h ic

body
but

individual
to
reverse ones

Parate
way

body,

seeming
former

work

in

almost

entirely the
While

of

that

of the
out

former
the

bodies.
one

reached
seems

from

to the

the

others

around,
to any

this

to one,

reach

in from process and

all-around

particular
process And of

the

corresponding
truest

to the

of

the
this

highest
is
view action not in
causes

Metaphysic.
The

yet
the

reality so.
this

inversion
inversion the

point

of of

apparent
as

of

method
nature there

also.
all
or

Inasmuch

essential
same,

of all is
no

action,
action

movement,

is the

and

movement the

possible
inversion

without
is

limitation

and and

separateness,
due to extreme

only apparent,
and

rapidity
the

of motion

the

derance preponover

of
mere

All-Self-consciousness Where
I benefit

the

self -consciousness.
u

formerly myself
out at
one

the the

Jiva
pense ex-

thought

How ?

may
"

of others towards
his

and

looked
his

from

point
he

surroundings,

circumference,

Light

on

the

Path, Comments,

ii. 10.

226

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

viduality corresponds
of the in
much the
a

with

the

growing
be

refinement
that it is
sense as

encasements.
case
'

It should
each
as

remembered

of

of these
'

encasements

body'

the

physical,' in
of

the

that

it is still material,
still different

still made the inner

the

Mulaprakrti, Jiva,
to

from

aspect of the
names

the the

Pratyagatma;
bodies indicate

and

given
the in

only

that

that

particular aspect
name

of
the It

Pratyagatma
most

which and

gives

is

predominant
not
mean

prevalent

that

body.
material from

does of the

that

that is

aspect forms

the

body.
stage

Jiva
to

Pratyagatma
nirvanic;
the the

the
is

mineral

the from

upadhi
stage
to

Mulaprakrti
n

mineral

the
crete, con-

c.

So, too,

three

aspects of the

individual
and

Jiva, viz.,Jnana,Ichchha, knowledge,

desire and

Kriy

a"

action"

spond corre-

to the

three
a"

aspects of the
C
h i t
,

abstract,
a n

universal

Pratyagatm
as u

and

Sat;

also the
p
a

three
i
,

aspects of the

concrete,

individual
and
spond correu

viz., Guna,

Dravya,
and

Karma
to

(attribute,substance
the
"

motion),
M

three

aspects
Tarn

of
as

universal
and to

prakrti
these
1

Sattva, persist from

about other in these

Rajas;
highest,
sion discuswill
more

also

the

lowest
also

the

Details of the found

as triplets,
on

some

further

points touched
The Science
an

in this and

sub-section,
very of much which

now

be the

of Peace,

in

Pranava-Vada,
will be

English

summary

it

is

hoped

shortly published.

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

227

Many
the
a more

problems
of many

are

cleared

up

by
a

this

view

of

growth
flower,

individuality. Many
an

crystal,many
is

animal,
a more

in its

perfection,
child than
;
a

far
a

beautiful child
is

than far

sicklyhuman
beautiful

many

human human

sickJy
each
our

youth
one

or

weak of
the than

old
list

man.

And

yet
in
;

succeeding
mental
we

looms

larger
ones

perspective

the

preceding

and

welcome unconsciously, instinctively,

its

growth

and

preservation, or
This

regret
is and

its loss

and

destruction,
the fact
of
a

accordingly.
Let

due

solely to
the b

successively larger
us, the b d d h

firmer

individuality.
u

then, strive
u

to grow i
c

body
the

and lower

consciousness,
of themselves
all
so our

and
;
or

let

bodies let
us

take

care

rather,

indeed,
them
course"
once

try

with

might they

to in

rise 'above
their due
voidably"take una-

for for the

all ; and

when pass

Jiva

must

through
still

them
shall

definite
be

form,
and

they
our
l

not

strong

to in is

hinder
process

us

delay
this.

journey
the

onwards There
The
ideal

the
no

of evolution.

impossibility in
of

At the

great
catches

final

turning points
a

cycles
the

Jiva

glimpse
may

of all

future

stages, and
a

he
the

attach
one

himself
rather

Ugtest

deliberately to
a

possible,

distant

than

nearer,

garding re-

his necessary stages the

nearer ones"

passage he
cannot

through
alto-

for

See

Yoga-Sutra, iii,36,

37.

228

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

being
S"

gether

overleap temporary
may
have attach to pass

and

avoid

them"
means
a

as

themselves.

onty
or

necessity and
himself
to the

he
will

nearer

one,

when

he

through
and In

turning,
he
to the

point ofvairagya
gets hold
the of the and
next

again goal.
of
in outer
are as c an are

again
exact

before

proportion

stretch

extent

his

vairagyais
*

Jiva's stride
It may

of progress
be that

evolution.

the

circumstances
not

of
to

the
duct con-

majority
and

of

students such

favorable

life
b
u

required

by
But

veloping decan sciousness con-

d d h i to

consciousness.

all

try

to

approach
and

ideal" perfecting
conduct
the

their

their

side

by

side, by
ness conscious-

constantly maintaining
so
as so as

breadth
:

of the

to to

include

all
in love

by always
the

regulating
of all ; these h at i
c sciousness con-

conduct
are

seek

good
b
u

the

means

whereby body
course are

the

d and and

and
in the

developed
births

last perfected And

true

of many such of the

ages.
lies the

in
use

helping
of the

towards Science
Human

perfection
Emotions.
is
2

(c)
We

How

Life
the

helped by
root

this Science.9
the

"

have

seen

how

very
;

of all very

virtues of

is the

Emotion

of Love
i.

how

the

Essence

Yoga-Sutra,
Ibid,
Vide here i. 33. footnotes that the

16,

22.

pp. remarks

206

and

218, supra.

It the

should Emotions

b"

noted therein

which and
are

follow,

and

dealt

with, apply

appropriate, generally speak*

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

Love how

is

the

realisation

of

the

unity
heart
have

of

all

Jivas

this realisation To
of

is the those

very who

of the

Higher

Consciousness.
the
vast

passed through through

of
to the is

toil

the

mental
and the

journey
deserts able

wildernesses
now secure

of
the

doubt reward

despair

of

being
and

deliberately growth
of

and

consciously
Love

cultivate
in the

compel

the

soft and

fruitful

soil of
it

their with

Deliberate

mind^
the

by

persistently feeding
of the

waters the

perennial

stream

of
in

the
the this

only Truth,
One

unity
others

of all
who

Jivas, all selves,

not

Self.
Love

To
is

have

undergone
and

labor,

only

an

instinct,a flickering
to

fitful

flame, uncertain,
and

doubtful,

be

lit

by passing pains dying leaving

and
Love
;

pleasures
burning
down
behind darkness is
an

extinguished
and

by
in
some

passing
natures,

stronger

longer

quickly
more

in

others, and, by
the And and foul smell
to

reaction,
and

strong
Hate.
in

smoke

of

also,
u

these
a

others,

instinct

of the

d h

i,the Not-Self,
or

ing, mostly
or

to

the

life of the
near

Jiva
or on

that the

is

more

less

ously consci-

unconsciously
present

Path

of

Renunciation,
between and

at

the

stage
of

of

humanity,
both the

midway
and of of

including
For four to go details
castes to

elements

pravrtti
main four and
will

nivrtti.

regarding
and

all and of

types

human

life,
we

the

classes

the

stages
the be

each,
of in

have other TextCentral

the

Samhitd
A

Manu

works found

the the the

Law-givers.
Book Hindu in Pt.

popular

exposition
and Ethics

of Hindu

Religion

(published by
in in
some

College, Benares)
II of Annie Besant's

; and

also, Study

of their

aspects,

Consciousness.

230

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

the true

separated
Self;
such of the

Self,

the

mere

reflexion
is therefore it is

of

the

Love,
true

too,

only

the and

reflexion in
its

Love,

and the

invariably

deepest
taint the

hiddenness and self,

the

love

of the
never

personal
free

self, the
from
But

separate
and

therefore of latent
has

the
once

danger

selfishness.

Truth
been

of truths lit for

now

been

clearlyseen,
it may
never

the
and

flame
will

has
be die

ever,

and, though again,

so

weakened
out ;

and
Love the

it

can

entirely
grow

and

the

compelled
of the United

to

is the

impersonal Love,
that

love

Self, a
is
a

Love

always
out be

turns

its face

towards,
P
r

and
a

always reaching
t
m

to, the
limited

abstract
and

t y

g-

a, and

so

cannot the

selfish.
is the the One

God

is and

Love,
the

because One Self

Supreme

God
and

Self,
of

is all

selves,

feeling

this Truth

of truths then
the

is Love.1 of Love

Feeding
Constant

this flame
oil of that
secure

constantly with
we can see
.

great
the

Truth,
use

self -watchfulness

anc^

for

of gems So

ourselves
and

and

",

of aii
of in the

humanity
other the

all the

jewels
ever

ahamkdra, egoism and

virtues.

bearing
manyness
can

mind

untruth

of the

of fully, forceall its

Jivas,bheda-buddhi,we untiringly, struggle against

band Hate the true nature

and

of vices.
details
as

Knowing
as

and

essence

For
as

to

how
a

this

Truth

has for
a

the

same

ance significof virtues

Love
see

regards

foundation

scheme

and and

vices,

The Part

Elementary
iii.

Text-Book V.

of Hindu

Religion

Ethics,

Chapter

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

231

of
and

Emotion-

desire,
and action

we

can

watch
own

every
in the

thought
constant

word of

of

our

light
those

self-consciousness
in
we

and

and self-analysis, the All- Self -Consciousness,

of others

the

light of
see

whereby
as

that And

the
so

desires

of all

are

the

desires
that hurt for
a

of

each.

watching,
from
us

and

knowing pain
desire
so

whatever and
our a
m

of

us

and

causes

and

harm

to another

is due
our

to

our own

to live

separate self,to foster

k
a r

insidious
at

a, and

to

gain pain
of

something
our

for

ourselves
even

the
the
an

expense

brother-

though
pleasure,
"

gain be the

merest
a
r

fleeting feeling
a
s

of
scorn

emotion-feeling,
and
so

a, of

pride
we

or

so

watching
pass

knowing
of
has
so

shall
s a
n

gradually
to

beyond

the

power which

that
so

a"
us

trshna,tanha, re-birth, which

which
in the

desire,
is the
cause no

long

tied

of

much

misery

to

humanity,
defeated
v a

has,
great
which

doubt,
of

already
the and

been of
a

struggle yet
lifts

period again

ir

g y a, but and to

again

rebellious

treacherous
and

head, seeking
re-assert

for opportunity

regain
are

its

sovereignty. l
and them
fully care-

Very

subtle

the

workings
Let
us

ofahamkara

its manifestations. in

guard

against

ourselves
and

by

the

only
but into

means

fulness, of Self -watchwe

imperceptibly
who them
come

powerfully
relations
with

shall
us

help guard

others

to

against

in

themselves.

Vishnu

Purana,

I.

xix., 7-9,

etc.

232

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Knowing

too

the

correspondence
how
as

of the emotions,
in

knowing

they

create in

ordinary
com-

humanity" provoca?
tionofill

fire does
own

ordinary

bustibles"
able

their

likeness, we
to avoid

shall

be mating0"
evocation

deliberately
of
on our

creating
of and
in

in the

minds

fellow-beings any
the
be
on

emftionsthe
in

Kmotions
; and
we

side able
the

o"

Hate

others.

Vice them

shall

to create side

the

Emotions

of |Love

and

Virtue.
When
we see

Fear,

we

shall
; we

not

show

the

counterpart
not up that
at
as

of

Fear, i.e.,Scorn

shall

behave

the the

ordinary combustible,
touch and the of
a

that

itself flames
but
more as

flaming substance,
the shall to purer the

gold
it is

melts
to

becomes fire
; we

exposed
and

respond

with

lence Benevo-

tender
we

Pity
with

Timidity.
and will and the

When
not

meet with

Pride
as

Disdain
common as

we

shall weak

respond
or

Fear,

nature,
common

with

greater Pride
but

Scorn

will
;

the
so

strong nature,
with

with
we

Humility
for in

and

responding
other's Pride

Humility,
most

shall

transmute

the

into

Benevolence" possessors is

ordinary belong,
"

humanity,
the
thus

to which

of Pride Benevolence mind be

a

counterpart
we

of
create will his

Humility
in the

and

shall which
who his
we

other's him

noble
use

Emotion
others not

uplift

and
we

of

to

need

help, though

ourselves

may

need
if

Benevolence.
are

Or,

not

masters sufficiently

of

our-

234

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

mean

that

reconciles
with

all

such

opposing

difficulties
For
ever
"

of dealing

emotional

situations.

every
is in

question
the
become
mean

has

two

sides,"

and

"

truth and
u

between vices

extremes,7'
"

even

virtues

by

excess

as

the

Samskrt

saying is,.
i

SHsft^wwf

f frWTci e^

3^3
demand

contracts,
without Emotion mutable the outer

to be
"

supplied
even

by

one

on

the

of another,

reserve

although
it
necessary

the

situation to

arising

from

an

may nature

make of that and

the

provide

against
which in the
secures
case

the

Emotion actions

by
induced children

contract

relations where

by it,as
and
on

of

marriage,
and terms tie.
In

needs

of

other

economical into of the

social of
a

requirements
deeper
case,

(reducible,
demand the Emotion may

examination,
permanancy has

emotion)
where of

the

such
a
even

unfortunately
harmony,
on a

vanished,
and
and may
more

high

sense

duty

maintain the for

outer tie

ultimately

restore But of the discover says

or

original
this

loftier

permanent
an

level.

there of the

must

be,

on

both
a

sides,

understanding
to

position
one's the other
own

other, and
A

resolute
a

self-analysis wife,
or a

mistakes.
"

husband, love,
or

friend,

to

You
as

do you

not did

honor,
as

respect,

compassionate
do,
"

me

before, answering behave,

you

promised
from

to the

etc.,

etc.
"

Then You etc.

comes

reproach
as

other of

party doing,
"

do

not

you

gave

promise
and
common

etc.,

Mutual should and be

recrimination this turned lamentable

to

proceeds,
but result
to too

the

breach

widens. be

How
met

difficulty
of evil
?

good

instead be
two

First,

it needs

remembered facts

that

pity,

affection of

or

respect depends
association of

upon the two

:(l) the pleasurableness

; and

the of

parties
or

(2) the

inner

feeling

superiority,

equality

inferiority existing

between

them.

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

235

Do

not

let There

us

laugh
are more

very

often

or

very
sorrow

loud.
than The seldom sudden

grounds
our

for

Avoidance
-

of

much
;

*or

laughter
Teachers at all.

in

present

world.
but
a

laughter

great
or

have

laughed
means

not

Laughter

and

excessive

feeling

of

superiority
to fidelity

and

moreness,

When arises

young from

folk
a

vow

eternal

each
of

other,
emotion the

the
; but

vow

time-effacing
is the

exuberance there

an

unconscious of

implication
"

always
conditions

from

very
have

nature

things,
to
our

so

long present

as

exist

which conditions

given change,

rise mental

emotion." with in
to
a

When

moods
of

change

them.

Yet,

also,
is the
a

the

inner

feeling
testimony
m a

permanency
of

love-relation
own

persistent
n a n

the

Self in that
and

its

Love-nature, possibility
of

a-

m,

and

lives

the

transcending

alike Let the

a

conditions
us

moods. Emotions
He

analyse

the

of
has

the

person

against
passed
his

whom

complaint long
series
has has

is levelled. of

probably
before close
where

through
outward marital

painful
any

Emotions The flaws

conduct
or

shown

change.
his view smoothest has

relation,
he had

other,

brought
as

into the He

ed expect-

^lawlessness,
under had the them
has

skin

shows
not

roughness
see

microscope.
forced been has been
on

struggled
He
has

to

them,
the

has

his

attention.

suffered

pain
many

of
an

doubt,

disillusioned.

And,
on a

finally, despite
current
and his
a

effort,he

swept

away

of bitter

ments, disappointresentment How he may

is
a

suspicions, misunderstandings,
gnaws shall remind
cry

at his he face himself

and

heart the

and

beclouds that has

understanding.
?

situation
the

arisen

First,
in

that

reproach,
and his the shows

though
the
or

harsh

form,

of love the may

longing,
caused

value actual visible

set upon

himself Then

and he

pain

by
that

imagined
flaws made

change.

consider

by propinquity

236

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS,

as

explained
should
no

before.

People
be

often

laugh by
Scorn.

in

Scorn.
"

We

longer Joy
we

actuated pure

But
as

they laugh
is called.

in

and
not

Good-humor
with them ?
"

too,

it
us

May
that

laugh
that

Let

analyse
were

Joy

and

Good-humor,
imperfections
highly developed
process

and

then

always
human also
has

there, and nature,

had
to
even

that if
a

are

inseparable
; and

from other
as

that

the

face

similar

of

disillusionment

regards

himself.

He

should, therefore,
the
a

try

to

regain
of his the

sense

of
and

proportion,
see

balance is

merits

and

demerits close which that and

to

other,
shut

if he
sun.

letting

plate, held
is
and
one

eyes,

out has

the been

If the
as

relation

in he to

the

complainant

treated

superior,

thinks rule
and

ahamkara,

Pride,

Vanity, Jealousy,
the

desire

dominate,
himself any the

play

large part in causing

it is his habitual and
he

reproach, by

persuades
to

that of his

duty

to

resist he

these should

ceasing
then
"

show

respect,
of is he resistance will

understanding
ask
those in

action

reaction himself

wrong
not not
or

Emotions" from them

himself very
the

whether

suffering strengthen

Emotions,
other whether earlier the
up

whether such
he

by

withdrawal,
assuming
most

and,
the

finally,
truth
to

will

not, by
cause

resolutely
the other

of

his

judgment,
ideal his must have
never

strenuously
course, that while earlier

live
so

upto

he

has

conceived. in to in
to his the

But, of
with

keeping

behavior
convey

accordance the

judgment,
doubts

he that

other, in

gentle form,
the
more

the

arisen turn
up

mind,
need

otherwise for In and

a a

other's strenuous
he may

attention endeavor do the

his

would to

live

to

that the may

now

ideal.

this

way

part in
as

restoring
was, Let
see

beauty
even

happiness higher

of

relation

it

and
us

lift it to the

level. of the

analyse
should

emotions to
turn

complainant,

and

how

he

seek

the

undesirable

emotions

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

237

determine
means
"

for
the in

ourselves.
of
"

Very

often of

that

Joy
of

Joy

gain
we

at the

expense

another.

Even

jest ?

ask.
this
:

Yes. that
one

The

laughter
person makes

jesting
believe

consists that he

in

himself

is

superior
If he

and

another

is

aroused
r

in
a r

him g a.

into these

the
may

desirable.
be

is

on

the

v-

1 1 i-m

wholly
to

undesirable"wounded
humiliate.
course.

pride
case

and
no

self-love, desire
doubts
can

rule, to
proper
and

In

such
man

arise whole
more

as

to the

The his

must

change
Or,

his

attitude

conquer
the

wrong
may

emotions. feel
named
some

being

evolved,
a

complainant
of the to
to

wounded evil emotions.

love, with
There it be
own

large
must

amount
strive and

abovethe evil

he

maintain lessen the

love-emotion,
ones

although
on

wounded,
faults let
us

by reflecting
the

his
But

and

on

the that

good
he of is
on

points
the
up

of
n

complainant.
t i-m
a r

suppose

i vrt his

a, and

is

sincerely

desirous

living

to

ideals
tender

of

unselfish, unexacting
his

love, that
suffers
reverence.

he

has

rejoiced
the

in the

tie with
of

younger, trust has he

and and

keenly from
How this
case

withdrawal then of the

meet

the

latter's that

shall the

he

the

situation
is

arisen suffers

In

bulk

Emotion

love, and
the

from

its

frustration..
in
as

(Analyse light
the

carefully
the remarks of
him

significance
at p.

of this

expression

the
to

of

41, supra, and body.) analyse

his
But
own

elsewhere,
is this the

nourishment
? Let

the

mental

only
and

feeling

rigorously
he him

emotions,
of his

especially
to
are

where

feels

the

condemnation himself it ; let of

to
see

younger there
see

be
no

unjust, let
elements

scrutinise truth in

whether

of such

him truth

unflinchingly
in

whether,
keenest rankles

indeed,

elements

it

are

not

the that him

some

point of the
does

sting, and merely

and in
see

whether the

the

injustice
Let lurk

not
own

lie heart

exaggeration.
does not

search

his

if there

238

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

inferior of
his

; this
own

is

done

to

bring
and
a

out those

fictitious of the This

points
other's
'

superiority
so

inferiority,and
at another's be

to
'

secure

laugh.
or

laugh
to that

expense
so

is

harmless,
as

supposed

harmless, only
whole
is a

long

it

is understood that there

the

make-believe,
masquerading
felt
to
as

and

is

no

wounded the had of hurt

pride
or

wounded

love

whether who

resentment is not
due

at

being
r

degraded
a s

by
d d h

one

exalted

too

much been

a-b

i, feeling previous
of ation humiliit

personal
;

enjoyment,
whether honor
to there

having
is
an

taken

in

the

exaltation when is not

due

exaggerated

sense

is

replaced

by criticism, and
honor not the in

whether
to
some

unquestioning
there
faults is of

having
his
own

begun
mind

be

expected

whether of the

exaggeration

complained

again'st, in
and

the

ascription to him,as
to

motives,
the him
'

of

pride,
may call

fickleness, largely
to mind
or

desire honest of the the

give

pain, where
? how

motive then elder

be

disappointment
Manu

Let

the

words

(ix. 109)
;

the

protecteth
that
on

destroyeth placed
the

family*

let him of

remember

the the

gods
elder

have and

greater burden
and should let him

responsibility
must look whom for

stronger,
he ;

that, if he
look

compensating
is his
on

reward,
to
serve

to Those

he
from

endeavoring
mind the

resolutely exclude
and the concentrate faults

faults which

of

the

other,
replace
criticism himself them

attention

the

virtues
; let

should the of

imputed

to himself cultivate

him

accept

and
as

sedulously
the him had faults

humility,
and

thinking

having
; let

imputed,

striving to eliminate
if he
has

wholly opinion
short

remember

that

not

kept

the has

good
fallen

he of the

gained,

it is because

he

himself

ideal, and
flaws he

that, in his
that
nor

own

case, had is to be

closeness

of
"

contact
a

has for

revealed neither

distance
the other

concealed blamed.

fact

which

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

239

real

superiority or
from
the

inferiority on
or

either of
so

side.

But,

apart

merits

otherwise falsehood into

makingin

believe, and
we

approaching
often
to

even

jest, why?

see

how

jest passes
out the

earnest, and
of from
the main to
'

In

trying

bring
too
to

points
pass
to be

inferiority of
the

others, people
Then,

generally
he
feels

fictitious
part
of his him
'

turning

what

emotion,
examine
not

frustrated
even

love,
to
a

repulsed
sure

desire

help, let
to
a

this

make
'

that
to

his

desire
as

help helper
loved love

is

predominantly
his
'

desire

be

regarded
a
4

',
'

that Jet
seek

love

'

is not

predominantly
on

desire of

to

be

him
to

recall
pour

and out is

meditate without

the

ideal for
in

selfless

and

asking

return,
another influence love

remembering
form
; let

that remind not

the

other himself

himself, clothed
that noble

him

qualities orally
;

by
the

existence,
sun,
not

by being
it asks

self -asserted for show will

people
it
warms

because
so

love,

but

because

and

enlightens;
; if he

also, if he love,
he

venerability, he
be loved
; if he

will show

be

venerated

he will

show

greatness,

be

respected.
And let
us

also

always
and it

remember is to
"

that easy to

whenever determine the the

a n

situations

are

complicated,
is the Emotion life
"

not

readily
mood in
our

what
or

proper
to

virtue call
up

exercise, what
is

proper
case
v a

as

frequently
of
s

complex
effort
never

that

then

the
a

virtue

m,

earnest
and to

at

conciliation, is, in
as

sense,

all-comprehensive Brhaspati
Ixxxiv. claims said

inappropriate,
Indra

the

Preceptor

the
;

King
for and

(Mahabharata,
maketh the

Shantiparva, gentleman,
"

2, 3, 4)
are

gentleness
life is when
a

and in this out out of

futile,
then in the

all-compelling
the
ruit is

if

not Thus and

birth,
of

another,
n

ripe.

pain shall

1 1

pluck

progress

disappointment

success.

240

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

to

the

real

and

touch

sore

parts

; and

the the

result
ous humorsuch arise

is-

that

the into

laughter
the

rapidly changes
Let
us

from
go mistakes !

bitter.

not sad

near

dangerous
life between of

shallows.
the nearest

What

in and

friends
and How

Expressions
are

gestures
for
the

Sympathy
opposite.

Goodwill

mistaken

very the of

great
involved hurtful.1

the in

danger,
even

then,

of

self-assertion

the

laughter
The smiled

jesting becoming
ones

great
very
; sad

seldom
;

laughed.
in

But

they
and

have

often
see

smiled

tenderness
tender to so,

ness sadit the in

;

to

another's of their

pain,

relieve
or

smiling

because

ability to
its of the

do

at

unreality
any
ness

of

the

pain

and

fleetingness
increased

; and
'

case,
'

smiling
the

because
in

more-

of

Self

themselves of
its

instantly acquired
with the

by
the

the

recognition
before

identity
As
a

Self

in the the

person

them.

general rule,
laugh
of

violent gross

outward
sense

physical laugh
moreness

is the

of the
the

of

the

material

ed separat-

self,while
smile is the the

quiet, tender,
of
the

inner,
sense

spiritual'
moreness

smile

subtle self.

of

of

spiritual
a

united of

And

yet
in the

there

is

inevitably
the latter

touch

comparison

purity

o"

also, a

comparison
has

of the

strength
and

of the

united the

self which

overpowered

transcended

strength

of the

not-self,the

separated self, and

See

an

illustrative

story,

that

of

Mankanaka,

in

the

Kurma

Purdna,

II.

xxxv.

'242

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

is
on

there. any

But,

if

we

are we

desired
may

to

state

our

views if
we

question, then
another

certainly do
our

so,

can

help
way

thereby, giving
answers
we

statements

in if

the

of the

ourselves of the

would

seek of

putting questionsassertion
and is silence

Because

danger
within

selfmuch

ahamkara

hiding

speech
We

golden.
not
new

shall also
our

waste

our

time,
nature

our

energy,

and

higher
the k

in and

meaningless
imaginations.
and

"K^"5i
objectless reveries

an"^

objectless reveries
are a
s

-^ney
the

a
,

sourness,

f-nd
.

rasasvada,
"

sweets

of
us

imaginaagainst.
a

imagmations.

tlon" tnat
How

the
we

Yoga
all

warns

often

discover
sorts

with of

start

that

we

are

imagining
Discord
or

situations and
us.
2

of
those We

Anger
who

and
are,

between
to

ourselves
most dear to
to

ought

be,

imagine
and
we

them

behaving

wrongly
upon to real

selves, our-

revenge

ourselves them

them return

by
"also
in
an

behaving
in

equally wrongly imagination ! The

moment,
in
us an

in

reason

is

that

unguarded
emotion

unrestrained

element of
run some

of evil very with

its

has

taken

advantage
has

slightand
the

small of
to
our

discomfort, and
mind,
own

away
turned

whole

subdued
uses.

it and If in
a we

powers in

its way,

are

pained
of

any
at

and to

fail check

moment

carelessness
1

once

off

that

pain,

Manu,
See

vi. 47.

remarks

regarding imagination,

at p.

153, supra.

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

243

as

an

item it the
a a

of
as a a
m

past

karmic

debt

cleared
clone to
asserts
an

off,

to

welcome then bases

piece
k
a r

of service

another,,

a-consciousness

itself,,
of to

desire Hate the the And and action

"

for
on

separation"
that

emotion

Anger
work

and in in

pain,
and all
we

the

mind at
once

begins
find

imagination,
midst
of

selves our-

kinds

of
in

disagreeable
this

scenes.1

persistent
condenses with all its

failure
the

respect
into This

confirms

imaginings
results.

physical
is how Allied

grievous
we

by assuming
to this
to
a

enmity
mistake
an

create of

enmity.

is the Person he majni

openly attributing
Emotion with

ev^

against might
break

Promotion of mutual

which ancj that

may
His
cease

be

struggling struggle
at
once

trust.

and and
to

resistance he

against

emotion

down,
others

thinking
have

it is useless that and the

for
he

him has
ever

struggle,for
As
a

decided
action in

failed.

said
new

before, by starting
person,

reaction,
last
between

taking
of and the
man

point
the

outbreak
man

other
go
on are

emotions their
one

perpetuating they
that fix
to

own

endless

flow. and

Wise
so

starting point,
the
accounts.

enable

themselves

close

Note
in

how,
another

as

we

are

helped
to
us as

or

hurt
virtue

by
or
a

it,
vice

the
;

same-

quality

appears

ness frank-

becomes

indiscretion; discretion,
;

secretiveness
and

and
so
on.
'

guile;
Thewith

conceit, dignity
end his of the
man

discernment,
has be
'

hyper-criticism;
retired from and his

who should

competition
means
"

fellow-men

justice,

charity.'

244

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

Thus,
it is of that
we

knowing
the
nature
no

the

root

of Desire,

knowing

that

of the

separated
self, we
and

self, knowing
shall
to such
as

have

separate

not

fall

prey

to such

Desire-Emotions, But,
credit
on

ings imaginas

and

mistakes. shall
;

the
even

contrary,
where
same none

far
is

may
in that

IDC, we

give

due
as

strictness

for, by exactly the

we

process in the

just described,
the other
as

shall

thus

create

mind

of

that
we

which shall
so

will be avoid

reallyworthy
on

of credit.
the

And evil

imaginings
shall

side

of

Emotion,
on

also

we

avoid
for in the

much
reasons

useless set

imagining
forth in the

the

other

side,

preceding
of that

chapter

connection

with

the

Philosophy Knowing
is
a

Poetry.
the and
m

upward
laborious

Path

of

tion Renuncia-

very

long
a

path
what

of

unremitting
poet says,

repression of
That Of
men

k
on

a,

that

the

may

rise selves

stepping
to

stones

their

dead
a

higher
and

things,

is true
the

in

very bodies

deep

literal
before
course

sense

indeed,
to
;

for left

subtle

mentioned in the

have

be

behind all

successively
have to

of ages whole

knowing
this

this, we

grasp
a

the

individuality

firmly and
lower and

maintain
this

constant with

struggle against
its

self,
elusive

egoism
and

infinitelyvaried
all its

shades,

against
Fear and

brood endless

of

Pride,

Anger

and

their
is
a r

progeny, alter

particularly
synonym
1

Pride,
of
In
a

which
a
m

the
its
,

very
con-

ego and

Tennyson,

Memoriamti.

THE

HIGH

APPLICATION.

245

centrated

essence,

to

the

attacks

of

which is

the

aspirant
cultivate

with

his

developing
on

intelligence
hand,
best of
and
we our

ally especito

liable.

And,

the to

other the

have

assiduously
Love down
of
as a

ability,
other herein

Compassion,
virtues
laid
use

and

Humility Yog
and

the

for the chastened

a-student,
ennobled

making
so

ation imaginlife after

far

it is

helpful.1
our

Thus

steadfastlyguiding
life,pure
'

evolution,

and
mav

serene,

for ourselves
those the who

and,
are

tion

so our

far

as

be,

for all

Union,

fellow-passengers
and
;

upon

road
to
us

of

evolution
the
u

have

been
ever

bound in

by
that
"

bonds
is

of
no

karma

bearing
like

mind

There
1
2

purifier
i.

unto

knowledge

Yoga-Sutra,
what

33,

and

ii. 33.

Bhagavad-Glta,
was
see

iv.

37,

38.
at that

At
the

the

end

of

the
"

book
The

may

"be repeated in heart of of intense

stated

beginning
to

hard
dition con'

cannot
v a

God,"
g y
a
,

is

say,
hard
'

the
*

ethical

i r

wherein
l

the

heart-knot
and

personal

feeling,
is the

and

thou,'
is

mine

thine,'
to, is
nation, illumin

separatist individualism, only the other

'

loosened,
intellectual
the

indispensable
condition of

aspect
vision
and

of,
of also

the

God,
of b h

All-Self,' the
k t i
,

j
and

~t

of

the

Truth,
and

devotion renunciation.

selfThis is

surrender, why
at all

active
say

self-sacrifice
that until
we

and

scriptures

turn

from

sin, in spirit,
sin
v

least, and
intense
m a

sincerely,

peace
; as
on

is

not

attainable, for
says, and
a

goes
a
,

with k
a

personality
karma and b
h

the the

Bhagavata
one

i d y
a n

and

hand,
on

a
,

vairagya
together.

k t i
5

the

other, always

go

246

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

which
;

distinguishes turning
the
ever

the

permanent
and
more

from away
;

the

ing fleetthe

more

from
our

fleeting,

selfish the
that

and

personal
;

fixing
in is

gaze
nal Eter-

constantly
;

upon

Eternal
u

living
that than and
ever

the
out

realising
"

Nothing
is
ever

of

the

Eternal,"
"

nothing
us
1

that

less
more

the
more

Eternal,

can

aid
the

treading journey
in the the

firmly,
and
we

in
more

onward

seeing
of the

more

clearly all
to pass into

light

Self
into in

; may

hope

Final
r

Peace,
a

the

perfect
merge

realisation both
u

of the

Pa

a,

which

Pratyagatma
The
man

and mind

Mulaprakrti.
who
to

of

serene

rejoiceth
whom fit for

in

the

Self, and
and

is
are

contented
as

therein,
he

pleasure
ity." immortal-

pain

one,

becometh

"

s or

a on

lieth not
the t
a

hidden of

on

the

back
or a

of the
in h
a

heavens,

surface
a

the

earth,
of
"

the
m
-

depths
k M
a o r a

of
on
s

P the
a

the

dissolution

disappearance
the

of all desire

such

is

as
,

Scripture sayeth."

sffr:

Light

on

the

Path.

LAST

WORDS.

My
this

reader booklet

Never

again,

after

having
can

read
be

with without the

understanding,
the

you

altogether
and

self-examining
that
makes
to

ness consciousyou
turn

self-mastery again
upon
are

again

and what if

yourself
thinking,
there

watch

and

regulate
and you
even

you
with

saying,
come

doing
upon

this

should
and
sense

harassing
of

weariness constant

of

ness emptiyou habit

life

and

defeat is due to

of

pleasure,
new

will of
come

not

think

that

this

your
that

self-analysis. You "to you with the

has made it the towards of of the the that to
over

will

know

this

has

partial

cessation

of
you

Desire,
to
turn

which

possible
Self,
and
as

for

inwards Science

understand
one

the

Emotions Science it is this

important
And that

portion
will
know

of very

the

Self. Science

you will
and

help gain

you

successfully
that

struggle

against
and

victory

dreary by
the

emptiness
you
to

dull

harassing
Love

weariness,
and with

enabling

cultivate work in and

universal

capacity
life of

for

identification

the

cosmic

Ishvara,

248

SCIENCE

OF

THE

EMOTIONS.

gradually
for
His last"

to

find
even

greater
as

and finds
the the

greater joy

in

sacrificefor

others,
worlds.

He do

joy
uses

in

sacrifice this the

Long
all

of life of

Science

indeed, For,

through
wherever with
it and

cosmic
is the

systems.

and go its

whenever threefold

there Jiva-self,

activities

of
and

Cognition, Desire, Occupation,

and bear and in

Action, Thought,

Emotion,
to

therefore

always
the science

is it useful
nature

know

consciousness
Facts to

inmost
are

of
or

these

three.

of outer
the
an

useful

useless
The

according chemistry
useless
is
are

outer

material the that

are are no

ings. surround-

of
a

element,
where there

physics
element worlds facts
is

of

force,
that

are

in
not.
;

world
But

or

force

where

Jivas
inner

not

and

therefore

the

of

the

Science of the of the

useful

always
d h y
a

therefore
i d

the the

Science

Self,
Sciences.

t nra-V

y a,

highest

PEACE

TO

ALL

BEINGS.

11

INDEX.

desire

for

union memory of
32 of

implied
and

quoted,
16.

118.

by,

32;

Bhdnwti,

quoted,

expectation implied by,

affection
or

pleasure
sciousness con=

; with

equality 35 ; love, benevolence arising from, in the 3G ; appearing

motionlessness of
36 towards
cases
causes

Br.arata.M-eferenceto, 10, 160. reference BhTma, to, 153. reference Bhlshma, (o, CO ;
quoted,
Bcdha

89, 110.

the

Supreme,
moves

inferior

(true philosophy), 3. Bravery, 84, 80. 59. Brusqueness, the Brahmana-body Buddha,

superior
; to
an

of,'
Buddhic

sacrificed

to

the

in all

of, 36

tigress, 68.

equal
47
;

in

lesser

reciprocation, wards todegree

=

body,

stage
; method

of

inferiors
55 ;

kindness,
in
the

building of, 224 of development

Cannibals.
Causal 70-1.
223. 84.

of,

228.

culminates
of

equality-union
enumeration

of 80.

love, 57 ; virtues,

body,

arising from, Aversion, see Repulsion.

Awe,
on

Cautiousness, charati Chdrn

plex com-

manasi in

(" that
the

awesomeness,

which

dwells

emotion,
the side of 104 nature

84

; root

of,
;

mind

"), 131.
146.

hate,

104

Cheerfulness,

of, ; with admiration,

to

ed contrast124 ;

related

wonder,

129.

8fc. Circumspection, an aspect Cognition, Self, 15, 22, 25, 27 mental function

of
;

the first
21 ;

Bain, cited, 159,175. Beauty, 'the Beautiful, 130-1.

Comic,
Sutras

the,

190.
on

Commentary of
to, 10.

the

Nyaya
red refer-

Being of the Belief, 93.

Benevolence,

All

Self,29. arising
from divisions Sublove 68
;

Gautama

attraction,
showing
surrender

35

; three

of,
itself

56

as,

implied by, 69 ; 73 ; misplaced, in war, 121; allied virtues smile 121 of, ; pleasure of, 143, 240 ; of, in the Pathetic, 183-6 ; humility productive of, to be 232 to opposed ; 232. fear,

defined, 56 ; of meeting-point humility and, 57 ; m?jesty prid^e and, by produced 86; majesty, heroit"hi,"y ; imagination helpful to, 245 Confidence, 84, 91 seqq. Consciousness, phenomena Compassion,
love

the

of,

from

Western

and
;

standpoints, 22-3 as mind regarded and, by Westerns, synonymous

Eastern 23
;
answers

Benignity, 104-5.

to

external

INDEX,

ill

impulse, imagine
65 ;

24 its

;
own

can

never

and,

34,

197

mental

duration

first 219.

stage

in

cessation, of, 65-6 ; evolution,

character

of,

194. 66. Sell-

Devi-Bh"gavafa, quoted,
Devotion,
55,
96

constituted
54 ;

by

surrender,
Scorn. seqq.

defined,
from

see Contempt, Contraction, pain defined

; distinct

as,

166.

Correspondence
149

of

emotions,

seqq.

worship, 56, 96 ; a complex emotion, 84i. tion, Diffidence, a complex emo84 ; nature of, 90-1
admiration 124. contrasted

Courage,
Craftiness,

84, 89.
122.

with,

Criticalness, 8^.
Crookedness, 8-t, 122.

Dignity, 84, 86.

Discretion,
84.

Cruel, the, pleasure afforded of, representations by

183.

Discrimination, 3. Discussion, dangers

Disdain (see also

Cruelty,
form

nature

of, 84, 120

of, 2 LI Scorn,), 62.

.

;
on

of,

practised

singing birds, 187. 125-6 Curiosity, denned,

double

Disgust, 84, 129. Disgusting, the p

afforded

by representations
connected

; a

desire,

of, 183.
Dislike, pain
19

138.

DSna-vira,
heroic

Dayd-vira

(the
of Self

with,
and

giver), 89.
essential nature
4
;

; Sub-division

of, 41-2, the, One

Distinctionless,
of

Desire,

Jiva,
towards
18

attitude
which
with Western
21 ;

Many Distrust, 84,

Doubt,
allied
to

arise

in, 35.
91 seqq.
;

that

causes,

master

; included

volition ification, classEastern

pleasure

in

Drama, tragedy
;

pain of, 3 distrust, 94. nature of, 176

classification

of,
mental

22

discouraged
188. reference

in

India,

regarded
We
23 ;

as

by
=

Duryodhana,

stern

psychologists,
into action

to,

153.'
Vveslta

passing

24 aspect Pravntna, ; an of the Self, 25, 27 Delation

(hate), 19.
51.

Ecstasy, Education,

science

of

tions emo-

of

pleasure
; two 28

and

pain
=

to,
Eka~ja

27

elementary

forms

applied to, 11. (oneness), 29. no Emotions, organic

between

of,

desires, forms of, 31 ; 28 ; basic of pleasure or, precedence

; emotions

nection con-

"

31

; as

distinguished
32
;

from
="

according
science.
"

to 9
;
#

the, Western beneficent

emotion, intellectual

emotion

consciousness

results

from

the

applica-

IV

INDEX.

tion 229

of

science

of

the, 11,
of view

Esteem

40, 124.
the 7
;

seqq.

; difference

Ethics,
action, of, 82.
Evolution,
219-220.

principle metaphysic stages

of

Eastern

and

Western

of, 21

; desire ; mistake
as

substituted made nature of

for, 23
Westerns

by

three

of,

to

26; clasification
27 ;

of, possible,

Expansion,,
as,

pleasure
33.

defined

desires, 28 ; nature of, defined, 32, 34, 197 ; as desire, distinguished from desire 32 plus cognition, ; of 32-3 meaning original ;
the moods

165-6.

Expectation,

Faith, 84,93.
Fatalism,
214.

word,

34 42

mental

Fault-finding, 84.
is where Fear, object superior repulsion, 42 ; caused repulsion 61 ; by pride and, generated by
=

and,
vices

; six 42 ;

pal princivirtues from

forms and

of,
78

developed
; 81

permanent,
and and vice

complexity
; virtue
or

subtlety of,

anger,

73

an

element

in

cultivated

eradicated

of,

82

by regulation complex, catalogue

seqq.
;

of,
and

subjective objective aspect of, 85

83
on

be met disgust, 129 ; to with benevolence, 232. Fearful, the pleasure afforded by of, representations 181-2.

stamped
85
own

the

features,
their

tend

to

create

Fidelity, 103. Force, metaphysic

to 35.

necessary

effects scqq.
shown 157-8

likeness, 149; varying of others', 149-150,

;

the

understanding

of,

correspondence
in tabular

of, form,
159 tween be-

; ;

seqq.
Emotion"

poetry possible desire,

and, only

Jlvas, 190.
emotion-

Fortitude, 84, 89. Free will, 215. Friend, six-fold characteristic of the, 49. reciprocation, Friendship,

and, Giving,

48-9.
kinds 146.

feeling distinguished from,

34.

of, 173.

Emotion-feeling, 23. Endeavour,

Ends

34.

Gladness, Grandeur,
means,

84, 129.

overpowered 84, 89.

by

Greed,

130.

4 Seqq.

Grief, luxury of, 145. Hate,

the desire

Endurance,

Enmity, (30. Envy, 8 It,120. Eshanatrayam

of

instinct
;
a

(the three-fold

69, 72

28, of, 19, desire primary

31
;

'seeking,) 204.

emotion,

28,

signifi-

INDEX,

cance

of, 41

of, 29; Sub-divisions possible and, ; love

where

Indifference, 17.
Individuality of, growth stage of, 223. Insolence, 84.
opment Intellect, intelligence, devel-

(ahamkara),
38 ;

only
47
;

forms selfish

exist,
nor

strongest

neither

unselfish, f"7 ; love compared ble, insatiawith, 57-8 ;

59; relation
of murder

of, by Aryan
4 ; to

race,

to, 64, 60, 70 pride plus

="

pride, 67 ; tyranny, G9
=

conflict love
to

of

manifest,
sometimes

70

into Selfexpand gy intelligence, 6 ; psycholotion, of, 7 ; present in emo-

and,
similar

lead

197.

succeeded

binding
vices
a*

treatment, by remorse, of, power

on

71
74

75
side of

James of,

and
as

to 14

Lange, origin
note.

theories of
tions, emo-

emotions
;

of, 78
vices

enumeration

arising loathing and

allied

from,

80-1

abhorrence

to, 129 ; meaning of, understood only from love and, 213. beyond Heroic, the, nature of, 190.

Jealousy, 84, 106. Testing, danger of, 237. relation JTva (separated Self), to and pleasure of, pain, the subject of ancient osophy, phil3
;

tion desire-emo-

in

nature union

of,

solute ab-

Heroism,
84
;

complex

emotion,
89

impossible

active

qualities and

majesty, ; grades of, 89.

Horror, 61. Hostility,60. Humility, love

point
57 H ; to

of

meetingcompassion and, be opposed to pride,

the

JIvas, 32 ; the, apart from a 04 bonnd physical body, ; to others by love or hate, 75 ; two classes of, 169 ; emotion in possible onlv
life of mutual
1 90
;

between

two

relations three-fold

of

JTvas,
of,

umor,

84.

[282.

aspect

226, 248.
Ichchha

(desire), 22.
to an,
love
ceases

Ideal, attainment

98.

Identification,
48,
58.

in,
of
pectation ex-

Jivatma, essential underlying of with all each, unity and others, 29 ; emotion
the, 33.

Imagination,

similarity
and,
33

Jfianam

(cognition), 22.
and

; power

Joy,

smiles

tears

of, 143, to, 175.

of, 242; of, 197-8 ; dangers legitimate uses of, 245. Imitation, 50..

Kddawbari,
Kdntam

referred

Impertinence,
'

84.

Inanimate

'

nature,

tions emo-

to, 21. Kant, referred (is loved), 131. Kavya PrakSsha, referred
160.

to,

aroused

by,

129.

VI

INDEX.
lead Yl
the
;

Kindness, ;"5,143.
Kiratnrjuniya, 72.
Krta-buddhi,
217.

to similar the United

power

treatment,

of emphasising bindSelf, 72 ; ing of

,

Krtatma,*218.
Kriyd (action),22.
complex tion, emoa Laughter, 84 ; defined, 142, 235;
moderation desirable
;

75
on

r-

emotions
;

side of 80
87 ; ;

of,

78

enumeration

virtues
=

resulting from,
reason,

in, 235

contrasted

with

smiles, 241.
Not-Self Life, Self and factors indispensable
16-17. two

of,

of, HO of predominance ; seqq. emotion 196 of, ; meaning of, understood only from hate beyond and, 212 ; and personal impersonal,
230.

highest physical

aspect

Liking,
Literature

18.

(see

also

Poetry),
;
com-

Loyalty, 103.

province of, 176 emotion in pleter

other

Lust, 84,
Mada

108

seqq. of benevo-

than

arts, 190.
129. of desire

(opposite

Loathing, 8t,
Love,
57
;

le"nce),67.
union,
the

Magnanimity,
emotion,
than
84 ;

plex com-

instinct

of, 18, 29, 36,

47,
allied

higher
105 ;

distinguished

from

self-control,
virtues

desire

21 ; a by Westerns, desire-emotion, primary developed 29, 3l ; how from attraction, 35, 47-8,
57 ;

of, 121.

Magnets,

analogy of, 36. Magnificence, 84, 129.

118
; referred

Mahabharata,

in its

action

leads 57

to ;

quoted, 1, 89, 15:5. to, 60,

equalisation, 37, 4T,

hate

possible only 84 ; compounded of comexist, 47 ; passion of and impossible, perfection pride, 8*5 ; 48 ; greatest possible, can of, 86 ; in action symbols heroism, 89 ; awesomebeings only exist between of 49 and opposite ness benignity, aspects ; sexes, mination culunion the ]Q4. of, of, equality of attraction, 57 a Malice, complex emotion, ; 84 hate compared with, 58 ; plus fear, 120 ; ; =hate relation of allied craftiness insatiable, 59 ; to, 122. self-sacrifice to, 64, 66, 68referred Mammata, to, 160,
and,
where forms
=

Mahd-Ramdyana, quoted, 2. Majesty, a complex emotion,

developing ; benevolence from, 67 ; rarely demands

surrender 68
; hate

164.

of

physical body
sometimes

and,

of, the Man, knowledge highest science, 6. Manju (iswell known), 13i.

INDEX.

Vll

Ma

no

ramam

(pleases
attracts

or

steals

and 131.

the

Not-Self, Self inseparable,

to

and,
12 ;

always
Self felt
16
;

mind),

be

different

from,
factor response

Manojnyam the mind),

Meanness, Means,

(knows
131.

or

fills

an

indispensable
16
:

of of

life,
Self

84, 121. ends overpowered

seqq.
222.

to,

25

metaphysics
identified

of

the,
a

28;

Self

by,
Mental Mental

with

portion of, 29.

inherent

body,

Western Mental

functions, divisions of, 22.

moods,
emotions

Oneness,
of,
29.

perception
163.

Ornaments

of

speech,

and,
28, With form
82

42.

Metaphysic,

of the

Self, 18,
the

Pain,
2-3

cause

and ;

; of Ethics, 82. of view Indian

seqq.

constantly
the

of

poetry, 175.
of the

Self, 17
18
or

of, remedy pleasure or, accompanies repulsion and

degree
of the not
a

use Mind, 22. word, Misgiving, 94. Moha (unconsciousness), 17. non-etemitv of, 59 ; Moksha, defined, 24(5.

Western

dislikeconnected

with,
form
25 ;

aspect
relation

Self,

between
27
:

desire

and,
of
;

special
as

degree etc., 34
nature

Self-cognition,
defined 166
;
traction, con-

Moods,

of
42.

the

Sell

!.""; mental,

morbid

Mnlaprakrti, inseparable
Pratyagatma
and of

from
12 ;

of, 168.
192.
65.

Painting, emotional,
Panchadashi,

Jtva'compounded

Prat-

quoted,

and, 166. yagatma of to hate, relation Murder,

64, 66,
than
70. 68 ; more
common

Panchajanah
4.

(intelligence),

Parabrahman

self-sacrifice

of

life,

MusiCj emotional,
Naiyayika
Ndndtva

192.

pairs of oppoexist outside, 58. sites must Paramatma, pairs of oppoexist outside, 58. sites must of object Para-nirvriti,
,

philosophy,

23.
29.

(manyness),

as, 164. poetry defined plex Pathos, the Pathetic, a com-

Ndtya-ShSstra,
10.

referred

to,

emotion,
145 ;

84

ed, describ-

Nidhi-padma,
lotus),
86.

(treasure-

pleasure by representations
183-4
;

afforded

of, 180,
186-8. ; up

danger
broken

of,

Niggardliness, 84, 121. Nirvanic body, 225.

Peace, science
Supreme
note

of,

of the

into

Norda'u, Max, cited, 183

Pleasure

aud

Pain, 35.

Vlil

INDEX.

Persistence

in emotions,
of

1 16.

Philosophy, origin
1 3 3 ; new ; ;

ent anci-

of, 139; pleasure of, in of representations the

with

tion

object
forms

of

ancient,
of

of, needed,
view to

Fearful, 181 ; humility,

to 232.

be

met

modern

relation

of,

Truth,

7-8

Prudence, 84. Psychology of

intellect,modern
interest

senses

and

Pindaja

(sexual
56

humanity),
;

pher's philosoin, 7.
'j
3

Pity, defined,
of the

constituent
of the

Psychology of the
The, referred
Puranic

Emotions,
note.

emotion 145
;

to, 9

Pathetic,
inward

pride
or, the

of danger 233. in,

Rshis,Tapah of, 5k
emotions
guished distinordin.irv

Pleasure, pain
accompanies
attraction
and

constantly Self, IT ;
nected con-

Qualities,
language,
Raga

from,

in

liking
18
or

S.~" seqq.

with,
not the
a

degree
of

form

aspect
;

(love), 19.
fiO.

Self,
of,
of

25

relation

R"ga-Dvtfhatn (love-hate),7,
Rage, Rama, Rape,
Rasa
a

between

desire
31 ;

ar-d, 27,

origin degree etc., 34

nature

special
as

taught by Vasishtha,
114.

2.

Self-cognition,
sion, expan;

; defined 165

morbid,
nature

specialised pleasure, etc., 159 of, seqq. ; kinds

179
seqq.

of,

16S.

Poetry,
160,

emotional

of,

Rasasvdda,
242.

clangers

of, 161,
for

; form Politeness, 4". 190

of, 175
sary necesing mean-

Power,
of,
PranSma

metaphysic
to understand
35.

Reciprocation, union by, 48, Re-incarnation,

view

desire
57.

emotions

in

of,

73.

(bow\
i
n

49.
s

Remorse,
p
a r

hate to

succeeded

by,
with desire-

Pratyagatma,
from

able
12
; ;

7 1^ ; akin

self-pity,145. primary
;

unity
TTva

in

Mulanrakrti, the Being of, 29

of, and
if"6.

Repulsion, pain, IS
emotion,
in
the

connected ;
a

compounded

28, 31

appearing
of

Mulaprakrti,

motionlessness 35
;

(desire Prayatna into action), 23.

passing
of, 67
:
"

the and
41 ;

Supreme,
hate ; the way

dislike

sub-divisions

of,
in 57 ;

Pride,
anger

real

nature
and

motor-power
of

tyranny

hate,
into

f"9

the
nature 59

vice,
of

resolved 73
;

fear

of,

between

equals,
tions emo-

and,

pounded comMajesty of compassion

; enumeration

caused

by,

01

and,

86

vanity

moditica-

leads to

separation,73.

INDEX.

Recognition
as on same

of

sensations

Svedaja
;

(sweat-born),

111.

level,206-211.
psychology of, 7
a

Senses,
search

Table

for

new,
hate

201. desire

showing dence corresponof emotions, 157-8.

kinds

Separateness,

Taking,
Talking,
;

of,

] 73.

for, 19, 28, 69,

72.

moderation

able desir-

Sex, relations of, 101, seqq. of predominance problem

in 241,

Tantalisation, 130.
Tapas
of Puranic and seqq*

of, 201. Sex-jealousy leading

70.
to
der, mur-

Tears, joy

Rshis, 54. grief expressed

by,
referred

143

Shame,
16.

139.

Shankaracharya,

to,

Shanta, negatively
179.

Rasa,
referred

Shariraka-Bhashya,
to, 16. Shobhanam

(shining), 131. of Shuka, address Vyasa to, 1,7. Shyness, 84, 90.
Silence,

Tenderness, 55, 97. Tennyson, quoted, 144. Terror disFear), tinguished (see also from desire by Westerns, 21 ; caused by repulsion, 61. Tragedy-writing discouraged in Indian drama, 188.
Trust, 84, 95. Truth, relation
7 ;
of

of, to philosophy, Truth, the,

desirabilityof, Slanderousness, St. Smile of benevolence,

240

232.

143t bitterness, 14-t, ; with 241; contrasted ter, laughof 240.

truths, 229-230. pressed niada, nearly exTyranny, 68 and pride by, ; ; 73 hate, 69 ; in war,. ; 84 ; complex emotion, a
=

nature

of, 120.

Spencer,

Herbert,

cited, 145.
111. Udbhijja (fission),

Spitefulness, 84, 122.

of face, common, Spirituality, hatred of, 241. unatti Su (that which

Unconsciousness,a
of the at.

third

state

Self, 17.
desire of the

Union,

instinct

tracts), 131 Sublimity, 84, 12S. Sundaram, sit driyate

.

of attraction

and

love, 18,
by
47
;

(that
also

47, 58; 28, 32, 36, of forms, dissolution

which

is

love'd), 18 J.
(see
139.

impossible
exist. 50.

where

forms

Superciliousness

Scorn), 01,

Surprise, 128. Sufhamatn (unobstrtiUin^),

131.

Unselfishness, second characterised cycles

171.

half

of

by,
s

Upadhis (set also

Suspicion
94.

Distrust),

(forms), J Iv a embodied in,\,,.33; must

break
up

before

absolute

INDEX.

XI

union,
towards. three-fold

50

Self's

attitude

"0 ;

cultivated
of

by
82.

tion regula-

168, aspect

171,

193

emotions,
on

of,

220.

Vishvamitra
2.

tion, discrimina-

Vachas-pat

quoted, (dying
true

16.
away

Vishvanutha,
of Viiitka
Volition ;

quoted,

160.
3.

Yairdgya
desiie),
springs
seed 216:

(discrimination;,

philosophy
2,
7-8

distinguished
action
;

from, of,
rise in every of

seqq.

from
21

by
with 23.

Westerns,
action

individual,
223.

identified

unlimited,

by

Easterns, (moods,

Valor,
Vamana,

84,

89.

Vrtfayah
160.
or

functions,.

quoted,
138.

desires),
address

22.

Vanity,

Vyasa,
reference

of,

to

Shuka,

Vdsavadattd,
175.

to,

1,8.

Vasishtha,
2."

Rama

taught

by,

War,

benevolence

and

ranny ty-

in,
reference
to

73;
in

evil time

emotions-

Vatsyayana,
commentary
17.

prevalent
note.

of,

1S3

of, 10;

quoted,

Whitman,
50.

Walt,
175.
how

reference-

Veneration,
Vice

to,
from 57. become
78 ;
tion enumera-

starting development,

anger,

Wisdom, Wonder,
Worry, Worship,

attained,
124-8.

2.

8-t,
140-7.

Vices,

"=

emotions

permanent, of,
80-1
;

likeness

produced
devotee

arising
eradicated of

from

hate,
lation regu82.

by, object
gain

between
of
an

and 51
; to-

by

devotion,
danger

emotions,
development

object,

of,
from,

Virtue,
from

of
and

53;
96.

devotion

distinct

compassion
57.
=

humility,

Wrrath,

60.

Virtues,
permanent,

emotions
78 ;

become,
tion enumera-

Yoga
love,

VSsis!i(ha,
223 note.

to, reference--

of, arising

from